THE HEAVENLY BANQVET …

THE HEAVENLY BANQVET: OR THE DOCTRINE of the Lords Supper, set forth in seuen Sermons.

With two Prayers before and after the receiuing.

And a Iustification of Kneeling in the act of Receiuing.

By Iohn Denison, Doctor of Diuinity.

The Second Impression.

Iohn 6.54.

Whosoeuer eateth my Flesh, and drinketh my Blood, hath eternall Life.

LONDON, Printed by E. A. for Robert Allot, and are to bee sold within the Turning-Stile in Holborne. 1631.

The doctrine of the Sacrament is here set forth in three especiall heads.

  • 1. By the time of Institution, which was Jn the night that Christ was betrayed.
  • 2. By the cau­ses of constitu­tion, and they are foure: Namely,
    • 1. The Efficient cause or Author:
      • The Lord Iesus, Vers. 23.
    • 2. The mate­riall, which is twofold.
      • 1. Outward & visible, Namely,
        • 1. Bread, and Wine. Vers. 23.25.
      • 2. Inward and inuisible, to wit,
        • 2. The Body and Blood of Christ. Vers. 24.25.
    • 3. The formal cause, consist­ing of the Actions.
      • 1. Of the mi­nister, and they are fiue.
        • 1. The taking.
        • 2. The blessing.
        • 3. The breaking.
        • 4. The giuing.
        • 5. The shewing the vse of the ele­ments. Vers. 24.26.
      • 2. Of the peo­ple, and they are two.
        • 1. The taking of the Sacrament.
        • 2. The eating and drinking of it, Vers. 24.26. With the spiri­tuall application.
    • 4. The finall cause which is set forth,
      • First, in generall; Doe this in remem­brance of me, Vers. 24.25.
      • Secondly, in particular; You shew the Lords death till he come, Vers. 26.
  • 3. By the care that is to bee had for the due celebration, which is to be considered two wayes.
    • 1. First, in the danger of vnworthy receiuing, Vers. 27.29. set forth,
      • 1. By the greatnes of the sinne: He is guilty of the body and blood of Christ.
      • 2. By a dreadfull conse­quent: Hee eateth and drinketh his owne damna­tion.
    • 2. In the meanes to pre­uent the danger.
      • Let euery one examine him­selfe. Vers. 28.

Place this before Folio 1.

TO THE RIGHT Honourable, GEORGE, Marquis of Buckingham, Viscount Villiers, Baron of Waddon, Master of his Maiesties Horse, and one of the Gentle­men of his Highnesse Royall Bed-chamber, Knight of the most Noble Order of the Garter, and of his most Honourable Priuy Councell.

Right Honourable,

IT is like, that in the divul­ging and de­dicating of these Papers, I shall meete [Page] with a double censure: One, in that I doe so suddainely follow two such worthy Lights,Episc. Roffens. & Cestrens. as haue lately gone before me in this subiect. Another, in that J presume to present the same to One so eminent.

But for answer to the former; First, the principall of my taske is matter positiue, and the controuersie about Kneeling, is handled but bre­uiter, and obiter; yet I hope sufficiently to giue satisfacti­on to a peaceable spirit. And that which may seeme my pre­iudice, I esteeme my aduan­tage. [Page] For had I gone before them, my lot might haue beene like the Day-starre, which is obscured by the succeeding Sunne; whereas a small Starre shines in the Eue­ning.

Againe, (that J may con­tinue my Metaphor) Hee that made the two greater Lights, made also the Stars,Gen. 1.16. and the Starres haue their influences, yea,Iob 38.31. the Starres fought against Sisera. Iudg. 5.20.

Had I no other Apolo­gie, I hold it fit to shew my conformitie, and therein my [Page] dutie to the Church, and the blessed nursing Father thereof. For as I would not bee like violent Euripus, P. Mela. lib. 2. which is ready to tosse ouer all that comes into it; so would I not be like the Riuer Arar, Caesar Ca [...]. de bel. Gal. lib. 1. whose current is so slow, that a quicke eye cannot discerne which way it runnes.

Neither is my presumpti­on, in this my Dedication, al­together without excuse. For as the ancient interest I once had in the fauour of that wor­thy Knight, your Lordships Father, my much-honoured Friend, some-what imbol­dens [Page] mee: So, the interest that the Church hath in your Honour, and the neede shee hath of your assistance, for procuring her peace and v­nity, doeth very much ex­cite and encourage me in this my enterprise.

If a Reuerend Bishop,Episcop. Cestren. who hath in some sort power co­actiue, did lately craue it at your Lordships hands: much more may J, who haue onely meanes perswasiue:Persuadere quis aliquid potest inuito? Pacian. Epist. ad Sympron. Biblio. patr. For who can perswade him that will not be perswaded, saith Pa­cianus?

The GOD of Heauen, who hath made you gracious with a King of admirable en­dowments, multiply his bles­sings vpon your Honour, that you may increase in grace and fauour with God and man.

Your Honours humbly deuoted, IOHN DENISON.

To the Reader.

Christian Reader,

THese, amongst o­ther papers, which haue layne long by me, I had long since destinated to priuatenesse and silence; But such hath bene the importunity of friends, that I haue at last beene ouer-ruled for publishing of them.

If in this discoutse vpon the Sacrament, thou finde that which may helpe to build thee vp in Christ, [Page] (which is indeed my hope and desire) imbrace it, and make vse of it. And when thou commest to the matter of kneeling at the Commu­nion, take heed, I seriously intreat thee, of rashnesse, wil­fulnesse, partiall and personall respect of men contrary mind­ed. For hence it is that some cannot indure, euen to looke vpon those things which may draw them from error, and direct them in the way of Truth. This thou wilt account wilfulnesse and obstinacy in the Papist. And I am sure it is against the Apostles precept: Try [Page] all things, & hold that which is good. I call the searcher of all hearts to witnes, that in the handling of these things, I haue dealt faithfully, and with a good conscience, which wishing thee also to doe in reading of them, I commend thee to God, and to the word of his grace, who is able to build further, and to giue thee an inheritance with all those that are sanctified.

A briefe and necessary Table, containing the effect of the whole Booke following.

  • 1. THE time of Institution, and the Efficient cause. page 1
  • 2. The Externall matter of the Sacrament. page 43
  • 3. The Inuisible matter of the Sacrament. page 77
  • 4. The Forme of the Sacrament. page 109
  • 5. The finall Cause or End of the Sacrament. page 149
  • 6. The danger of vnworthy re­ceiuing of the Sacrament. page 197
  • 7. The meanes to auoyde the danger of vnworthy Commu­nicating. page 237
  • 8. A Iustification of the gesture of Kneeling in the act of recei­uing the Sacrament. page 293

The seuerall Texts of the Sermons following. 1. Corinth. 12.23, 29.

  • Vers. 23. I haue receiued of the Lord, that which I also haue deliuered vn­to you, to wit, that the Lord Iesus, in the night that he was betrayed, tooke Bread.
  • 24. And when hee had giuen thankes, hee brake it, and said, Take, eate: this is my Body, which is broken for you: this doe yee in remembrance of mee.
  • 25. After the same manner also he tooke the Cup, when he had supped, saying, This Cup is the new Testament in my Blood: this doe as oft as yee drinke it, in remembrance of me.
  • [Page]26. For as often as yee shall eate this Bread, and drinke this Cup; yee shew the Lords death till he come.
  • 27. Wherefore, whosoeuer shall eate this Bread, and drinke this Cup of the Lord vnworthily, shall be guilty of the Body and Blood of the Lord.
  • 28. Let euery man therefore examine himselfe, and so let him eate of this Bread, and drinke of this Cup.
  • 29. For he that eateth and drinketh vn­worthily, eateth and drinketh his owne damnation, because he discerneth not the Lords Body.

THE FIRST Sermon. The time of Institution, and the Efficient cause.

1. COR. 11. ver. 23.

For I haue receiued of the Lord, &c.

AS St.1. Cor. 10.3. Paul in the for­mer Chapter doth compare the Sacra­ment of Baptisme to the red Sea: So doth Chrysostome compare the Sacrament of the Lords Supper;Chrys. in Psa. 113. and that very fitly. For as the red Sea was alijs se­pulchrum, [Page 2] alijs vehiculum, to the one a sepulcher to swallow them, to the other a Chariot to carry them safely from the face and fury of their ene­mies: so the blessed Sacrament is the bread of life, and as a sanctuary of comfort to a sanctified heart, but to the wicked and profane, it is the bane of their soules, and a gulfe of eternall perdition.

Now what more lamentable, then that Gods holy ordinance, prouided for the blisse, should turne to the bane of his people? Yet what more ordinary? And thus the Apostle findes that the Sacrament was to the Corinthians, who by their vnwor­thy receiuing depriued themselues of spirituall comfort, & drew down vpon them temporall iudgements; The abuses of which people he la­bors to reforme, and to that end sets downe the diuine frame of that hea­uenly structure, drawne by the hand of Christ himselfe: and that necessa­rily: For as he that will either direct his own worke, or correct anothers [Page 3] exactly, must propound vnto him­selfe a perfect patterne: so the bles­sed Apostle doth take a perfect pat­terne, and platforme of our Sauiour Christ, as Moses did his patterne of the Arke and Tabernacle from al­mighty God.Exod. 25.9. He comes like Pytha­goras scholler with his ipsi dixit. His Office is for searching for propha­ners, and abusers of the blessed Sa­crament: therefore he comes with the ayde of authority, and brings his warrant with him; saying, I haue receiued from the Lord, that which I haue deliuered vnto you. It fares with men in their errors, as with those that are sicke, or asleepe; the one cannot abide to be touched, the o­ther to be awaked.

Reproofe hardly findes accep­tance, except it be backed with au­thority, and he that will reforme a­buses, must build vpō a sure ground; What better warrant then from the Lord? What sounder direction then the example of Iesus Christ? What greater authority then from the [Page 4] King of Kings? Now with these the Apostle is furnished, and for the ground of reformation hee layes downe our Sauiours Institution: In prosecuting whereof, hee shewes himselfe to haue beene brought vp at the feet of Gamaliel, and a worthy proficient in the Schoole of Christ, so exactly and diuinely doth he han­dle this sacred mystery.

The time of Institution.

The first consideration that oc­curs in this discourse, is the circum­stance of Time, when Christ did in­stitute the Sacrament; And that is in the night that he was betraied. It oft-times come to passe, that in humane discourses wise men do let fall fruit­lesse and impertinent obseruations; but behold, there was neuer word spoken, nor worke wrought by Christ, which the sacred pen-men his Secretaries haue recorded, but the same is worthy to be written with the pen of a Diamond, and to be had [Page 5] in euerlasting remembrance. For as the Word of God is excellent,Psal. 12.6. like gold seuen times refined; so is it, in all the parts thereof, of singular vse, according to that in the fifteenth to the Romans:Rom. 15.4. Whatsoeuer was written aforetime, was written for our learning, that we through patience, and comfort of the Scriptures might haue hope: so sure­ly the due consideration of this cir­cumstance of time will minister vn­to vs much matter of instruction & comfort.

Chrysostome demands,Ʋt supra mo­dum compun­geret. Chrys. in 1. Cor. hom. 27. Why doth the Apostle call to minde that time, that night, that treason? and answers; That the consideration thereof might thorow­ly pierce our hearts. That was a dole­full night to the Aegyptians,Exo. 12.19, 20. where­in the first borne of euery family dy­ed. But oh how dolefull was this night,Col. 1.15. Ioh. 1.14. Col. 1.13. wherein the first-borne of euery creature, the onely begotten Sonne of God, and the Sonne of his loue was be­trayed? When the Lord of glory, whose life was more worth thē the liues of a thousand Aegyptians, (as [Page 6] the people spake of Dauid, yea more worthy then the liues of the whole world) was despightly apprehen­ded?2. Sam. 18.3 When the women of Ierusalem saw our Sauiour led to his Passion, they were moued with compassion,Luk. 23.27. & wept for him. And can we thinke vpō the sorrows of that night with­out compassion towards him, and compunction in our owne hearts, for our sinnes, which were the espe­cial traitors that deliuered him into the hands of his enemies? Iobs deso­late estate wrung from him a vehe­ment malediction vpon the night of his birth.Iob 3.6, 7. Let darkenesse possesse that night, yea desolate be that night, and no ioy be in it. Certainely, my brethren, such a one was this night, it was a darke, a desolate, a dolefull night, not admitting the mixture of any ioy, when the Shep­heard was smitten, and the sheepe were scattered. Psal. 6.6. Dauids night was dolefull, wen he caused his bed to swim, & wa­tered his couch with his teares; most dolefull was this night to Iesus [Page 7] Christ, when he offered vp prayers, Heb. 5.7. and teares, and strong cryes in the garden of Gethsemane.

Who then, considering and cal­ling to mind the dolors of this night, except he be metamorphosed into a stone, Qui nisi pla­nè lapis Chry. in 1. Cor. hom. 27. and his heart become harder then the nether milstone, can bee voyde of compunction for his owne sins, and compassion to his Sauiour?

But leauing the prosecution of this meditation to a fitter place, here it will be materiall to consider why Christ Iesus did this night institute the blessed Sacrament.

And there may diuers waighty reasons be rendred for it.

First,Cyprian. ex­pla. ad Caeci­lium. it was necessary that it shuld be instituted after the celebra­tion of the Passeouer; that the Passe­ouer being a legall Sacrament might be abolished,Finem lega­libus ceremo­nijs impositu­rus, &c. Idem de caena domini. Luk. 22.15. before this Euāgelicall Sacrament was instituted; Except Christ should haue put a new piece of cloth into an old garment. This made our Sauiour say, I haue earnest­ly desired to eate this Passeouer vvith [Page 8] you, before I suffer. The words haue an Hebraisme, and imply a doubled desire, With a desire I haue desired it. As if he should say, [...] I haue desired it in respect of the Passeouer, to fulfill all righteousnesse,As hee speakes of Baptisme, Mat. 3.15. & in regard of the supper to institute the same. Thus the Passeouer being that night to be celebrated, that legall shadow must vanish, as others of the like nature: & receiue an honourable funerall be­fore the Supper was instituted.

Secondly, it was necessary the Sa­crament should be now instituted, in regard of our Sauiors aproching de­parture. So long as Christ was with his disciples, they needed no such re­membrāce of his presence, or token of his loue:Mat. 9.15. For can the children of the marriage chamber mourne whilest the Bridegroome is with them? Can the disciples need the Sacramēt of com­fort, whilst they conuersed with the Comforter himselfe? But when this Bridegroome departs, then doth he leaue this pawne of his loue, & this cordiall of comfort to his desolate [Page 9] Spouse. When Elias was taken vp, he left his cloak to Elizeus, 2. Kin. 2.13. as a meanes to mitigate th'extremity of griefe for the losse of his Master: And whē Christ ascends to heauen, he leaues the Sacrament to his Disciples, as a meanes of consolation for the losse of their Sauiour. Yea, that it might be like the girdle & garment giuen to Dauid by Ionathan, 1. Sam. 18.4 a pledge of his exceeding loue, and a memoriall of their mutuall couenant.

It is said in the thirteenth of Iohn, Ioh 13.1. that Christ loued his disciples to the end; surely many testimonies of loue did he giue them, euen to the end of his life, and in the end he giues them this liuely demonstration, which be­ing a bond of vnion to the end of the world, should be a pledge of his loue that should neuer end.

Here Christ doth at his passion, as he did at the marriage in Cana of Galile, He keeps the best wine last. Ioh. 1.10. And indeed so was it necessary, accor­ding to the words of King Lemuel, Prou. 31.6. Giue wine to them that haue greefe of [Page 10] heart. Now was the time of the dis­ciples sorrow, because of the Passion, and now was it needfull for them to haue comfort by the Sacrament.

When should the Physician giue cordials to his Patients, but when their hearts doe faint, & are oppres­sed with anguish? Now is the houre come, when the disciples hearts must needs faint, and be oppressed wirh feare & care, & sorrow; there­fore our Sauiour Christ, who is the Physician of the soule, doth minister vnto them this comfortable cordi­all, against the terrors of his death, and the scandall of his neere ap­proaching Crosse.

Thirdly, it was conuenient that the Sacrament should this night be instituted:Scimus enim quantū ener­giae habent extremae vo­ces disced [...]n­tium vel mo­rientium, Caluin in Act. 20.25. that leauing it as a fare­well to his disciples, they might the better remember him. For as the last words of an Eccho are best heard, and the last words of a friend dying, or departing frō vs are best remem­bred: so this last Action of our Saui­our, might be alwayes in their eyes, [Page 11] and his last words euer sounding & resounding in their eares.

When Darius was deadly woun­ded in his wars against Alexander, hauing light vpon a Persian to whō he might vtter his mind, he counted it a great comfort in the midst of his vnfortunate cōdition,Si non incas­sum postre­mas voces e­missurum. Justin. li. 12. that he should not vtter his last words in vaine: So is our Sauiour carefull, that this last Action of his may not be lost, but be had in euerlasting remembrāce. We count it a reproch to those that will neglect the last words,Chrysost. in 1. Cor. ho. 17 or alter the last will of their friends deceased: & shall it not be our great reproch, if the last will of our Lord and Sauior, sealed vnto vs both by his precious bloud, & the blessed Sacrament, shall by vs be forgotten and neglected?Vltimum hoc voluit infige­re memoria discipulorum, à quibus ad possionem digressurus es­set. Aug. Epist. 118. cap. 6.

Lastly, it was expedient that now the Sacrament should be instituted, when his Passion was to be suffred; For the Sacrament being a represen­tation of his Passion, when both of them should thus concurre, & meet together, the one would be a means [Page 12] to imprint the other more liuely in the mindes of the disciples; That as a Iewell tyed to a string is not easily lost: so that rich Iewell of Christs Passion, being tyed as it were by the string of the blessed Sacramēt, might be imprinted more deeply, and kept more safely in the closet of euery Christian heart.

This being the time of institution of the Sacrament, grounded vpon such waighty reasons, the same may yeeld diuers necessary vses.

Rhem. Aun. in 1. Cor. 11.20, & 23.First, it serues to answer that cauill of the Rhemists, who quarell at our appellation of the Sacrament, when we call it the Supper of the Lord, & challenge vs for abandoning other names, as though we would bring it againe to the Supper or euen seruice, to take away the old estimation thereof.

Nubila mens est haec vbi regnant, Boet. de Consel.That intemperate affections doe blind, when men giue way vnto them, this quarrell doth euidently manifest; For the Rhemists haue not power to see how vniustly they [Page 13] charge vs to abandon other names of the Sacrament: though the know that we call it as indifferently, the Communion and the Eucharist, as the Supper of the Lord; and though they are not able to mention any amongst vs, who haue attempted, or desired to reduce it to the euening seruice.

Nay they doe not consider, how they check antiquity, which general­ly calls it, The Supper of the Lord Cyp. de. Cae­na dō. Chrys. in 1. Cor. ho. 27. & ad po. Ant. ho. 60. Hier. in 1. Cor. 11. & shewes the reason of this ap­pellation. Quia in caena do inus tra­didit Sacra­mentum. Yea, their own friends,Vetustissimi quidā patres Apostoli au­thoritatē se­cuti, caenae e­tiam nomine Eucharistiam vocarūt Ca­thechis. Trid. pag. 238. Bell. de missa li. 2. cap. 80. doth ac­knowledge that diuers of the an­ciēt Fathers do probably so take that place, 1. Cor. 11.20. amongst whom Gregory of Valentia Greg. Val. To. 4. dis. 6. q. 8. pū. Lu 14.16. Re. 3.20. Re. 19.9. Luk. 22.30. doth confesse, that it may be so called in respect of the circumstance of the time, wher­in it was instituted, and the vse for which it was ordained. And surely it is grosse ignorance, to thinke that the name of a Supper can any way diminish th'estimation of the Sacra­ment, seeing that in the sacred Scrip­tures, the participation of diuine graces in this life, & of eternall glo­ry in the life to come, is called by the name of a dinner and a supper.

Againe, this circumstance of time may serue to resolue two waightie questions.

The first, whether we doe well in administring the Sacrament in the morming: seeing that herein we va­ry from our Sauiours practice? For as the Church of God, wher there is no precept to enioyne, is not strictly bound to euery circumstantiall acti­on of Christ, or his Apostles, as anti­quity hath euer well determined: so this circumstance of time, in this in­diuiduail act of our Sauiours, (being grounded vpon such reasons as to him were vrgent and necessary, but are not so to vs,) doth not binde vs to imitation. Christ was furnished with a small number, and tyed to a priuate Chamber, to preuent vio­lence, & disturbance; We haue the benefit of the publique Congregati­ons; our gracious God (blessed be his name) hauing planted peace in our Tabernacles, and set open the dores of his Temple vnto vs, so that euery one may haue accesse to his [Page 15] house, and take of the water of life freely. We haue neither the occasion of Christs approching departure to require it, nor his leauing it as a pre­sent pledge of his loue to challēge it, nor the concurring of his passion to cal for it, nor the necessity of the pre­cedent Passeouer to vrge it, that we should celebrate it in the euening.

So that this circumstance of time being temporary, is also arbitrary, the Spouse of Christ hauing power to order this so,1. Cor. 14.40. as may best tend to comlinesse and order. And here by the way we may obserue that posi­tion of Andradius to be full of absur­dity, and presumption: namely,Andrad. Orthod. expli­cat. lib. 7. that the Church may as well take away the Cup from the Sacrament, as al­ter the time of administration. For besides that the one is a matter of substance, the other onely of cir­cumstance, there is not the like ground, cause, necessity for the one as for the other.

Secondly, it may be questioned whether it be lawfull to eat or drink [Page 16] before the receiuing of the Sacra­ment, and this circumstance serues to resolue that doubt. For if it were simply vnlawfull, then would not our Sauiour or his seruants who succeeded him in gouerning the Church, haue celebrated the Sacra­ment after supper; which that they did, both this place and the story of the Euangelists, together with the practice of the primitiue Church, doe euidently, and aboundantly de­monstrate.

This question hath beene racked on the tenters of curiosity by the Romanists, who held it piacular to eat or drink before the receiuing of the Sacrament:Aquinas in Mat. 16. insomuch that some haue fallen into these superstitious niceties, to question whether a man washing his face in the morning, so that a little water goe downe his throat, or whether hauing eaten An­nyse seedes ouer night, and some re­maining between his teeth he swal­low it in the morning, whether I say, he haue broken his fast; & conse­quently [Page 17] disabled himselfe for recei­uing the Sacrament.

But the truth is, that as it is not simply vnlawfull to eate or drinke before the receiuing of the Sacra­ment: so it is very expedient, (so it be without manifest indangering of health) to receiue it fasting. My rea­sons are these:

First, the Sacrament being the bread of life, and our spirituall food, it is most reasonable and regular, that we feede our soules before our bodies; that so we may obserue our Sauiours rule,Mat. 6.33. in seeking first the King­dome of God, both in time and estima­tion.

Secondly,Qui ieinnat, leuior est & vigilanter o­rat. Chrys. in Mat. ho. 58. when we come fa­sting, we are more fit for meditation and prayer, two especiall duties re­quired in the worthy receiuing of the Sacrament. For as in vrgent and extraordinary occasions, the Church is wont to ioyn fasting with prayer, that the same, being an Act of humi­liation, may stirre vp deuotion in our owne hearts, and procure compassi­on [Page 18] at Gods hands: So is it likewise needfull, in this worthy & waighty duty, that our prayers may pierce the heauens, and ascend before the Throne of Grace, & that our medi­tations being therwith winged, may more nimbly mount vp to Iesus Christ the subiect of the blessed Sa­crament.

Thirdly, euen in reuerence to this sacred ordinance, it shall be good to abstaine from meate. For as the A­postle requires a discerning of the Lords body: so I hold it fit with S. Augustine, Aug. ep. 118. that by comming fasting to this blessed banquet, we put a dif­ference betweene this and all other meats. Neither is the Churches pra­ctice to be contemned, which hath vsually obserued this custome tho­rowout the Christian world.

Again, this circumstance of Time, with the reasons before mentioned, may serue to set forth the waight and worth of the Sacrament. If we should see some vnderstanding man that is ready to dye, totally employ­ed [Page 19] about some one especiall busines, we would readily coniecture, that the same must needs be a matter of great moment. And doth not our Sauiours serious employment about the blessed Sacrament, a little before his Passion, plainely argue the ex­cellency thereof? If a faithfull hus­band departing from his beloued spouse, shall leaue a ring, or some o­ther such remembrance of his loue, how much will she esteeme it? how carefully will she keepe it? how af­fectionately will she behold it? Be­hold, Christ Iesus departing from his dearest Spouse the Church, hath left vnto her the blessed Sacrament, as a rich pledge of his vnspeakeable loue; Oh how highly then should wee esteeme it? how comfortable should the vse and participation thereof be vnto vs?

Lastly, in this circumstance of Time from our Sauiors practice, we must frame to our selues a rule of di­rection; that is, to grace our actions with the choice of opportunity. For [Page 20] opportunity indeed is the grace and glory of our Actiōs: so that a word spoken in due season, is like apples of gold with pictures of siluer. Prou. 25.11.

Tis true, as Salomon saith, that to euery thing there is a time & season. [...] Eccles. 3.1. In humane affaires men are carefull to take the benefit of opportunity. The Marchant lookes to the Mart, the Sea-man to the Tyde, the Hus­band-man to the Season; yea, all men generally are ready to take the best opportunity that is offered, and that for corruptible vanities. How much more should Christians lay hold vp­on the opportunity, which may giue them the best furtherance for the obtaining of eternall felicity?

Christ had now but a little time, and he would not lose it; he had a fit opportunity to institute the Sa­crament, and he did not neglect it. Time passeth away like a ship with a full sayle, very swiftly; and in this ship is opportunity carried, so that it passeth speedily with the time: ther­fore when it is offered, let vs take it; [Page 21] lest with Esau losing the time,Heb. 12.17. wee lose also the opportunity, and with it the blessing; lest with Ierusalem neglecting the day of visitation,Luk. 19.42. we be left desolate; lest with the foolish Virgins, by our slothfull delay,Mat. 25.11. the dore of mercy be shut vp against vs. It is good counsell of St. Augustines, Aug de verb. Apost. ho. 42. Emamus occasionem, let vs purchase opportunity of doing good: but es­pecially when it is offered, let vs not neglect it. When we see the woun­ded man lying in distresse,Luk. 10.33 then is there opportunity offered with the good Samaritan to open the bowels of compassion.Luk. 16.20. When Lazarus lyes at our dores hungry & full of sores, then is there a time to shew mercy. When the Spirit of God knockes at the dores of our hearts,Reu. 3.20. by the ham­mer of the Word, or the sound of a­ny good motion,2. Cor. 6.3. then is it our part to take the accepted time, and to lay hold on the day of saluation. Thus doing, we shall be like the tree planted by the riuers of waters, that brings forth her fruits in due season; Psal. 1.3. so shall [Page 22] we be blessed,Gal. 6.9. and shall reape in due season, if we faint not.

The Efficient cause or Author of the Sacrament.

That question of the Prophet I­saiah, is very materiall in all the parts of Gods worship;Esay 1.12 Who required this at your hands? And if in all the parts of Gods worship, then more especi­ally in the blessed Sacraments, which haue their eminency aboue other of Gods ordinances. Therefore the A­postle, both for the better reformati­on of the Corinthians, & informati­on of the Church of God for future times, shewes here, that the Lord Ie­sus is the Author of this Sacrament; that so all posterity might esteem re­uerently of it, and be afraid to pro­fane it, as being a diuine ordinance. When almighty God retained the gouernment of his Church immedi­atly in his own hands, himselfe was the immediate Author of the legall Sacraments. He prescribed to A­braham [Page 23] the Sacrament of Circumci­sion, & described the same in respect of the matter, the manner, the time, the sex, the persons, as we read in the seuenteenth of Genesis. He likewise gaue direction to Moses & Aaron, Gen. 17.10, 14. concerning the Passeouer, with all the Ceremonies, and circumstances, as they are largely descrbed in the 12. of Exodus.Exo. 12.50.

Though the Lord honored Mo­ses in making him his Ambassadour; yet he retained to himselfe the abso­lute authority of instituting the Sa­ctament. Moses was faithfull, as a seruant in the Lords house, yet nei­ther inacted he any Law, or institu­ted any Sacrament, but onely publi­shed the one,Exo. 25.9. and gaue direction for the other: and in all he did, still he had his patterne, and warrant from GOD.

When the Sonne of God was in­carnate, & swayed the scepter in the time of grace, he likewise did ordain and institute two Euangelicall Sacra­ments, to seale vp thereby the anci­ent [Page 24] Couenant of Grace. As there is a pregnant testimony of the institu­tion of Baptisme in the eighty and twentieth of Mathew: Mat. 28.18, 19. Mat. 26.26. Mar. 14.22. Luk. 22.19. so doe three of the Euangelists make very plaine mention of Christs institution of the Eucharist, and the Apostle heere re­uiues the memory thereof. Neither did Christ ordaine the Sacraments, onely as he was man,Greg. Ʋalen. Tom. 4 disp. 3 quaest. 5. p. 1. Bell. de sacra. in Gen. lib. 1. cap. 23. (as Gregory of Valentia would haue it) but as hee was God & man, as diuers Schoole­men doe confesse. Yea Bellarmine doth seeme some-what to qualifie that opinion of his fellow Iesuite, saying, that the humanity of Christ is the instrument, as it was hypostatically vnited to the diuinity.

And surely to affirme, that Christ, onely as man, though by Commissi­on from God, did institute the Sa­craments, were some derogation to the dignity thereof.Ambr. de Sacra. [...]. 4. c. 4. St. Ambrose saith well, The Sacraments came from heaue [...]: That is, they had a diuine in­stitution. Now there are diuers rea­sons why it should be so.

First, the Sacraments are an espe­ciall part of Gods worship; they are military badges, whereby we pub­liquely professe our selues to be the souldiers & seruants of Iesus Christ, whilst we serue in his Campe, and vnder his colours: Acknowledging that no other shall prescribe to vs any Sacraments but onely Christ, by whom alone we looke for eternall saluation. Therefore St. Paul dis­claimes that honour, which some of the Corinthians, forth of their facti­ous affections, were wont to cast v­pon their sequestred Teachers, say­ing,1. Cor. 1.13. Were you baptized into the name of Paul? And surely it were odious am­bition, and presumptuous arrogan­cy, if any man should assume vnto himselfe this dignity, which is pe­culiar to the Sonne of God.

2. To him it belongs to institute the Sacramēts, who is the author of Grace, and can thereby make them effectuall to the receiuer. And that is onely Christ, GOD and man, and not any other who is meerely man. [Page 26] The Sacraments indeed are like to a seale, & as a seale giues force to the writing, so the Sacraments doe con­firme to vs the Couenant of grace, but yet they doe this onely as they are ingrauen with the death, and printed with the hand of Christ.

Num 21.If Moses, or any other Israelite, had of his owne head, without di­uine warrāt, set vp a brazen serpent, it had neuer beene effectuall to cure the stinging of the fiery Serpents. And had any mortall man beene the author of the Sacraments, they had neuer bin powerfull to cure & com­fort the distressed soule. If the wo­man with the bloudy issue,Mat. 9.20. had tou­ched the hemmes of ten thousand others garmēts besides our Sauiors, she had not bin healed: and if tenne thousand Sacraments were ordai­ned by any other but by Christ, they haue small power to heale the mala­dies of our soules.

Luke 8.46.The woman touched the hemme of Christs garment, but the vertue came from Christ that cured her dis­ease: [Page 27] so we doe receiue the outward elements at the hand of the Minister, but the vertue & power therof pro­ceeds from Christ, to cure the blou­dy issue of our sinnes. The Sacra­ments are as conduit pipes to conuey grace into the Cesterns of our hearts: but Christ himselfe is the fountaine,Ioh. 1.16. Of whose fulnesse wee receiue grace for grace. Had the anoynting of the blind mans eyes with clay and spit­tle,Ioh. 9.6. beene the prescription of any o­ther, it had beene alikely meanes to depriue a man of his sight, but being Christs direction, it was effectuall to giue sight to him that was borne blind. As in humane actions the in­strument hath his vertue & actiuity from the principall agent: so haue these sacred ordinances their vertue and efficacy from Christ, the author of the Sacraments. From him pro­ceeds the influence of Grace. We powre on water in Baptisme, but he baptized with the holy Ghost, Mat. 3.11. and with fire. In the Lords Supper we deliuer the elements, but he it is that giues [Page 28] vertue to the Sacrament. As he did sanctifie himselfe,Ioh. 17.19. so I may say hee doth sanctifie the Sacraments for the Churches sake, that she thereby might be sanctified.

3. The Sacraments are seales of the Couenant, & therefore they can­not without odious forgery be fixed or annexed thereunto by any but by Christ. Is it Treason to put a priuate mans seale of a Princes Letters Pa­tēts? And shall it not be found high treason against the most Highest, to put the seale of a Sacrament to the Charter of Gods holy word? Is there a Sub poena gone forth against them that adde to the Word,Reu. 22.18. and shall it not seize vpō them, that pre­sume to adde to the Sacraments? Yes verily, whosoeuer shall presume to adde or ordaine any other Sacra­ments, God will surely adde to him his plagues.Gal. 1.8. Therefore, as St Paul doth pronounce Anathema to him (though he were an Angel from hea­uen) that shall preach any other Gos­pell, then what he hath preached: [Page 29] so I may boldly say, If any man shall obtrude vpon the Church of Christ, any Sacraments that he hath not or­dained, he is worthy to be accur­sed.

4. It was necessary that Christ himselfe should immediatly institute the Sacraments to preuent schisme. For had they bin left to the instituti­on of men, one would haue held of Paul, another of Apollos, another of Cephas. 1. Cor. 1.12. Therefore the Apostle to re­duce the Corinthians to peace, & to draw all their affections, as it were Sun-beams to one center, asks them, Is Christ diuided? Verse 13. Were you baptized into the name of Paul? Intimating that it was Gods speciall prouidence, the Sacraments should be founded vpon Christ; that so schisme might haue no shelter by them amongst the Co­rinthians. If the administration of the Sacrament, by some men, was made an occasion of schisme, much more in all likelihood, would the in­stitution haue bin the meanes of a greater rent. Therefore our Sauiour, [Page 30] who had his garment without seam, his life without scandall, and all his courses without contention, so that his voyce was not heard in the street, Mat. 12.19. was carefull, that by reseruing to him­selfe the institution of the Sacra­ments, he might keepe out schisme and faction, the inward bane, and Gangrene of his Church.

5. This is a part of Christs royall prerogatiue,Eph. 5.25. as he is the head of the Church, and is to prouide all spiritu­all comforts for the good of his bo­dy.Psal. 2.6. He is that wise and soueraigne Lawgiuer, & therfore he prescribes to his seruants and subiects that ho­mage and subiection he requires at their hāds.Heb. 5.9. Yea, he is the author of eter­nall saluation, and giues it vnder his great Seale. And these reasons are implyed in these two titles, the Lord Iesus. He is the Lord, and so forth of his supreme power, and authority, may enioyne his Church to embrace his ordinances. As he is called The Lord of the Sabbath, M [...]r. 2.28. so may we call him the Lord of the Sacraments; & [Page 31] as he forth of his authority, changed the Sabbath in regard of the day, so did he the Sacraments in respect of the elements. Againe, as he is the Lord, so is he Iesus, the Sauiour and Redeemer of his Church: and ther­fore forth of his mercy and compas­sion, he giues the Sacraments as pled­ges of our redemption. Thus, both forth of his eminent soueraignty, & exceeding mercy, he becomes the author of these sacred ordinances. If any but Christ can say,Mat. 28.29. All power is giuen mee in heauen and in earth, let him boldly and freely ordaine Sacra­ments. If he shall attempt the one, not being able to affirme the other, he shall be found an incrocher vpon Christs prerogatiue.

Yea, this case is so cleare, that both Bellarmine, Bellar. de sa­cro in gen. l [...]b. 1 ca. 23. Greg. de Ʋa­len. Tom. 4. disp. 3. qu. 5. pun [...] 2. and Gregory of Valentia doe confesse, That the opinion of cer­taine Schoolemen can no longer be de­fended, who hold that diuers of the Sacra­ments were not ordained by Christ. Thus the Sacrament, being an especiall part of Gods worship and seruice, [Page 32] a singular instrument of Grace, a seale of eternall saluation, an Anti­dote against schisme, and a princi­pall part of Christs prerogatiue, to whom should the institution thereof belong but onely vnto Christ?

Confirma­tion. Pennance. Matrimony Orders. Extreme vnction. Haec quaestio definitione dissoluitur, Lactan. Insti­tut. 5. 18.In regard whereof the Church of Rome is hereby iustly taxed, as an incrocher vpon Christs prerogatiue, by adding and obtruding vpon the Church of God fiue Sacraments of her owne inuention. If we had an exact definition of a Sacrament, the same would lash this Romish pre­sumption; and I see not how wee can better define it, then by these causes here concurring to the con­stitution thereof. So that a Sacra­ment is a visible signe of inuisible grace, instituted of GGD, to shew and apply vnto vs the vertue of Christs death an [...] Passion.

Catech. Trid. Bell. & Greg. de Valen. vbi supra, & alij Pontificij.For if wee thus explane the end, and adde to the old definition, the Author or efficient cause, which the learned of all sorts do generally hold to be essentiall in a Sacrament, the [...] [Page 33] will it send packing the other fiue; [...]ome of which diuers learned Pa­ [...]ists doe truely acknowledge not to [...]aue been instituted by Christ, nor [...]o be applyed to that end, which is [...]equired in a Sacrament. And in­ [...]eed this point Gregory of Ʋalentia [...]oth closely intimate,Gre. Valen. disp. 3. desac. qu. 5. p. 1. whilst he calls Baptisme, and the Eucharist, Reuera [...]acramenta, True Sacraments in­ [...]eed. For what can those words of [...]is import, but that the other Sacra­ments are not so?Verè & pro­priè sacra­menta. [...]on­cil. Trid. sess. 7. Can. 1. though the Coun­ [...]ell of Trent strikes him with Ana­ [...]hema, who denies that any of these [...]iue is truely and properly a Sacra­ment.

The Papists would faine gaine [...]ome aide for their error, from the [...]uffrages of the ancient Fathers, but [...]n vaine: For albeit they sometimes vse the word Sacramēt in their wri­ [...]ings more generally, & improperly (as Hierome saith cōcerning the Re­ [...]elation,Tot sunt Sa­cramēta quot verba. Hie­ron. prol. ga­ [...]eat. that it containes as many Sacraments as words.) Yet when they [...]peake exactly of the Sacraments, [Page 34] they acknowledge onely two, name­ly, Baptisme and the Supper of the Lord, whilst they say, that The Sa­craments of the Church did flow forth of Christs side, Aug. in Psal. 40. Chrysost. in Ioh h [...]m. 48. & alij. Bellar. de Sa­cra. in gen. lib 2. c. 27. when it being pearced with a Speare, there came forth wa­ter and bloud, water representing Baptisme, and bloud signifying the Eucharist.

In answere hereunto, Bellarmin: hath a silly euasion, namely, that the issuing of water and bloud foorth o [...] the side of Christ, may haue more ex­positions: For we stand not vpon the exact exposition of that place: but onely shew what the iudgement o [...] Antiquity hath beene, yea in some sort grounded vpon the Scripture.

And what need any one contend for seuen Sacraments, when as two are very sufficient for the Church of God? There is a notable correspon­dence betweene our naturall and our spirituall life. As to the one there is required our birth & nourishment; so to the other wee haue Baptisme the Sacrament of our new birth, and [Page 35] the Supper of the Lord the Sacra­ment of our nourishment. And, as food and raiment are sufficient for the preseruation of the body: so Baptisme which is our clothing, by putting on the Lord Iesus,1. Tim. 6.8 G [...]l. 3.17. 1. Cor. 10. and the Eucharist, which is our food, by the spirituall eating of Christ, are suffici­ent for the soule.

Againe, here we shall doe well to take notice whence the Blessed Sa­craments haue their vertue, namely, from the Author of them, the Lord Iesus. And consequently, they are not to be refused from the hand of an euill Minister. As the Word is mighty and powerfull through God, by whom-soeuer it is preached:2. Cor. 10.4. so the Sacraments may be effectuall to the faithfull, from what lawfull Minister soeuer it be receiued.

It is very obseruable, that our Sa­uiour did not baptize in his owne person, to manifest,Iohn 4.2. that the vertue of the Sacrament doth not depend vpon the Minister, but the Author. And what is Paul, or what is Apol­los, [Page 36] but the Ministers of Christ? the one may plant, 1. Cor. 3.5.6. the other may water, but it is God, which giues the increase.

The Separatists our new Dona­tists, forth of their Pharisaicall pride, doe abandon our societies, as pro­fane, and reiect our Sacraments, as polluted by the hands of an vnwor­thy Minister: but let euery humble Christian be as farre from their opi­nion, as they are from a charitable vnion. If it bee the true treasure of the Word, though it be offered in earthen vessels, despise it not; and if Christ the great Physician pre­scribe a cordiall, though it be giuen by a leprous hand, refuse it not.

Againe, for as much as the Lord Iesus is the Author of the blessed Sacrament, it behooueth vs to e­steeme of it very reuerently. Behold, here is a princely table, where the Angels are attendants,Chrysost. and the King of Kings is the Master of the feast. As Iacob said of Bethel, How feare­full is this place? So may I say, How honorable is this Sacrament? there­fore [Page 37] (as Chrysostome exhorts) Adora & communica, humble thy selfe,Chrysost. ad pop. Antioch. bom. 61. and bow the knees both of body and soule to reuerence this rich gift from the hand of Iesus Christ.

St. Paul saith of the Ministers of the Gospell,1. Thess. 5. Haue them in singular re­uerence for their works sake. So may I say of the Sacraments, Haue them in singular reuerence for their Authors sake.

If the legall Sacraments deliuered by Moses the seruant of God, beeing profaned, could procure the wrath of God, how much more shall the Euangelicall, being the institution of the Sonne of GOD, if they be abu­sed or despised? So saith the Apo­stle, If they that despised Moses Law, Heb. 10.28. died without mercy, vnder two or three witnesses, of how much sorer punish­ment shall he be worthy, that treadeth vnder foote the Sonne of God, and con­temneth the bloud of the Testament?

If St. Paul, by direction and com­mission from Christ, had instituted the Sacraments, they should haue [Page 38] beene esteemed honourable, but how much more when Christ himselfe is the immediate Author of them? It made much for the excellency of the Tabernacle,Exo. 31.3. in that Almighty God would haue it to bee the worke of choise men, Bezaliel and Aholiab, whom he furnished and filled with excellent knowledge. And doth not this make much for the honor of the blessed Sacrament, that it is the in­stitution of Christ,Colos. 2.3. in whom are hid all the treasures of wisedome and know­ledge? Exod. 16. Manna was of it selfe an excel­lent and dainty foode, but so much the more excellent in that it came from God, and not by the ordinary course of nature; and so is the bles­sed Sacrament, in that it comes from Christ,Rom. 9.5. who is GOD blessed for e­uermore.

Wee must not esteeme this as a constitution of the Church, (which yet is to be reuerenced as the pre­cept of an indulgent mother to her deare children) but as a diuine and heauenly ordinance, comming as a [Page 39] rich gift from the Father of lights. Iam. 1.17. If the Institutions of great Princes doe in time obtaine great honour and e­stimation, and are celebrated with great solemnity, as diuers orders of knighthood, & the like: how much more honorable should this blessed ordinance of Christ the King of Kings be accounted?

When the King of Persia held out the golden Scepter, happy was hee that might come to touch the top of it: So when Christ hath in­stituted, and doth inuite vs to his Sa­craments, euery one should count it his great happinesse to be partaker of so great fauour, and should come to them with alacrity.

It cannot but greeue a Christian heart, to see how the Sacrament of Baptisme is generally disesteemed, and Christ, the author thereof, is thereby much dishonoured. It is v­suall in most Congregations, when Baptisme is administred, for people to flocke away vnreuerently, as though that Sacrament nothing [Page 40] concerned them. But they should knowe, that as they owe their duty of their prayers to the infant, & their silent suffrages for th'incorporating of it into the society of the Saints [...] so themselues may take occasion, to reuiue the remembrance of thei [...] owne Couenant in Baptisme, and are bound to honour the ordinance of Christ with their presence.

Lastly, seeing Christ is the autho [...] of this Sacrament, it is our duty to receiue it reuerently, and to vse it re­ligiously. This Sacrament came from heauen, as St. Ambrose saith, and therfore it requires a heauenly mind in the Receiuer. If we be inuited to a great mans table, we are carefull to carry our selues with all due reue­rence and respect, not suffering a word to slippe, or an action to passe vs, which may procure disgrace to our selucs, or distaste to that great man: behold then, we being inuited by the Lord Iesus to his Table, let vs both in respect of his ordinance, and presence, banish out of our hearts all [Page 41] such wicked and wandring cogitati­ons, as may either prouoke our Sa­uiour, or preiudice our selues. Happy and thrice happy is he, that esteemes of the Sacrament highly, comes to it cheerefully, and receiues it reuerent­ly. For hee that is thus feasted by Christ in the kingdome of Grace, shall one day sit downe with Abraham, and Isaac, and Iacob, in the king­dome of glory.

THE SECOND Sermon. The Externall Matter of the Sacrament.

1. COR. 11.24.

And when hee had giuen thankes, hee brake it, &c.

THE second cause in the constitution of the Sacrament, is the mat­ter, and the due consi­deration thereof is ve­ry materiall. The matter of the Sa­crament is twofold, outward & vi­sible, [Page 44] & so is obuious to the eye and other outward senses. Inward and inuisible, and is therefore present on­ly to the internall sense, and the ap­prehension of the soule. The out­ward matter is two-fold, namely, bread and wine, and is set downe in two verses, the bread in the three and twentieth, the wine in the fiue and twentieth verse. The inuisible also is twofold, to wit, the body and bloud of Christ, in the foure & twen­t [...], and fiue and twentieth verses. So that in the Sacramēt there is offered and exhibited to the worthy com­municant corporally bread & wine, but spiritually the body and bloud of Christ. F [...]r the Sacraments must bee visible signes of inuisible grace. Th [...]refore Gregory of Valentia his course is very remarkeable,Disp [...]. de s [...] [...]. 1. [...]ct [...]. who to support his seuen Sacraments, doth disclaime that materiall brāch in the ancient definition of a Sacrament; namely, that it should be a visible signe, b [...]cause that circumstance doth discard Matrimony and penance, as [Page 45] hauing none such annexed to them; wherein hee playes the bad worke­man, in framing his rule to his work, not his work to his rule. First, of the outward and corporall matter, and then of the inward and spirituall.

Wee finde it vsuall in the sacred Scriptures, that the Lord teacheth his children by signes, similitudes, and borrowed speeches. Thus did our Sauiour teach Nicodemus the do­ctrine of Regeneration, by our natu­rall birth, saying,Iohn. 33. Except a man be borne againe, he cannot see the kingdome of God. And when that would not serue, hee vsed the similitude of the wind, both to explaine himselfe, and to checke Nicodemus dulnesse.Rom. 6.19 Thus God speaks to vs after the māner of men, expressing diuine mysteries by humane metaphors,S. Aug. tract. 80. in Joh. calls the Sacraments visibilia ver­ba. & by outward signes, as it were by visible words, doth demonstrate heauenly matters.

Now some signes are supernatu­ [...]all and miraculous, some naturall, [...]ome artificiall and voluntary.Iud. 6.37. The watering of the fleece and the floore [Page 46] were extraordinary signes to Gedeon. The going backe of the Sunne in the Diall of Ahaz, Isai. 38.8. as it was miraculous, so was it a most significant demon­stration of Hezekiah his recouery: For mans life passeth away insensibly like the shadow in the Diall,Sensi [...] sine sensis. the sād in the houre-glasse, and the wheeles of a clocke; the shadow is euer mo­uing, th [...] sand euer running, the clocke alwaies walking; so our time pass [...]th away, and wee come to the period of our dayes, many times be­fore we thinke of it. Yet he that sets the clock, can set it backward or for­ward as pl [...]as [...]th him. And so d [...]alt the Lord with Hezekiah. Againe, some signes are naturall,Gen. 9.13. as the Rain­bow, which giu [...]s assurance that the arrow of Gods anger shall neuer strike the world any more by a ge­n [...]rall deluge. Againe, some are arti­ [...]ici [...]ll and voluntary: thus was the Ar [...] a signe and symbole of Gods pr [...]sence, the bloud of the Lambe, strooken vpon the lyntell of the dores, a signe of his protection; and [Page 47] thus are the bread and wine liuely and infaillible signes of the presence of Christ in the blessed Sacrament. And as men by a turf in the field, doe take possession of lands, and by a wand in the Court doe receiue an in­terest in Coppy holds, with their pri­uiledges & appurtenances: so the ser­uants of God by these outward ele­ments, doe obtaine the fruition of Christ with all his diuine graces and vertues. And surely the wisedome and goodnesse of God are notably manifested in the dispensation of these mysteries; For we are in part corporall, and the best of vs in some degree carnall, and haue therefore neede of these helpes. Yea, such is our dulnesse to conceiue, weakenesse to beleeue, and brittlenes to retaine such diuine mysteries, that the Lord hath seene it needfull to informe our vnderstanding, confirme our faith, and strengthen our memories by these outward meanes.

The incredulity of Thomas cleaues close to all the sonnes of Adam: Io. 20.25. we [Page 48] will not beleeue except we see. There­fore as men by proppes doe support their weak houses, which otherwise would quickly grow ruinous; So Almighty [...]od, forth of his tend [...]r care and compassion, hath ordained th [...]se outward elements to bee the props of our weake and feeble faith

Againe, by the same way and windowes that sinne entred, it was fit it should be expelled; so that, as the eyes were employed in seeing, the hands in handling, & the mouth in tasting of the forbidden fruit; so they might all bee exercised in re­ceiuing this comfortable food, the refection of the soule; wherein the fulnesse of manifestation, addes to the fulnesse of cōsolation, according to that of Saint Iohn, That which we haue heard, 1. Io. 1.14. which wee haue seene with these our eyes, and haue looked vpon, and these hands of ours haue handled of the word of life, these things I write vnto you, that your ioy may be full.

Behold th [...]n, we haue here great cause to be thankful to God, who by [Page 49] stooping to our capacities, hath set foorth such excellent myst [...]ries, by thes [...] outward elements, and for our bett [...]r instru [...]tion a [...]d comfort, hath spoken both to our ear [...]s & our eyes. As nurses in th [...]ir louing affe [...]tion, do frame their sp [...]eches to the childs ability: so Almighty God,Chrys. for [...]h of his tender compa [...]sion, hath framed the Sacraments according to our ca­pacity. As it was an extra [...]rdinary fauour which Christ aff [...]rd [...]d Tho­mas, Ioh. 20.27. that he might put his hand into his side, and fe [...]l [...] the wounds; so is it his great mercy vouchsafed to vs, that h [...]e will helpe our faith by our outward senses. It is a great iudge­ment, when a people are denied the meanes of instruction: therefore the Church bewailes our pres [...]nt condi­tion; saying, We s [...]e not our signes.Psal. 74.9. And it is a note of Christs indignati­on towards the Pharises, that when they craue a present signe of him, they cannot obtaine it:Mat. 12.39 but on the contrary, it is a great fauour, when the Lord speakes, and makes known [Page 50] himselfe familiarly to his people, as he doth in the Sacraments. It is a good signe he intends their comfort and saluation, to whom he vouch­safes the cleare reuelation of his will. He sheweth his word to Iacob, his sta­tutes and his iudgements to Israel, [...]sal. 147.19, 20. but deales not so with euery nation; there­fore let th [...]se that inioy these priui­ledges and fauours (as they are ex­horted) praise the Lord.

Againe, forasmuch as these out­ward signes are ordained of God, to represent vnto vs spirituall graces, we must not be so grossely cōceited, as to rest in the outward view of them, but to haue our mindes lifted vp to higher matters. For as it is a great misery to want the meanes; so is it a farre more heauy iudgement to want the vse of them. When as hearing, Mat. 13.13 men shall heare and not vnder­stand, and s [...]eing, they shall see and not perceiue. When they see things ocu­lis corporis, non cordis, when the eyes and eares of the body shall be open to the outward elements, but be shut [Page 51] to [...]he inward grace. As when Phy­ [...]e workes not through obstructi­ [...]ns it is hurtfull to the body; so wh [...]n these ordinances of God pre­uaile not, it is dangerous to the soule. This made our Sauiour, forth of his compassion, not onely to sigh, but also to entertaine an extraordinary passion, euen to be angry.Mark. 3.5. To rest in contemplation of the outward ele­ments onely, were to be like the An­thropomorphites, who resting in the letter of the Word, ascribed vnto God the corporall parts of a man. It were with the Capernaites to con­ceiue a corporall & carnall eating of Christ, and with little children,Ioh. 6.52. to gaze vpon the guilded couer, and neglect the learning in the booke. This were grossely to peruert the or­dinance of Almighty God, who hath giuen vs these elements as a Candle to light vs, not as a clowd to hinder vs from seeing & receiuing Christ. Though the ignorant Persian, by be­holding the Sunne and Moone, bee brought to Idolatry: yet the vnder­standing [Page 52] Christian must with Dauid thereby be stirred vp to adore the di­uine Maiesty,Ps. l. 8. [...].4. and to magnifie him for his goodnesse to mankind. Wh [...]n Christ stoopes to our capacities for our instruction: then must we send vp our faith, and lift our medita­tions to heauen for our comfort;F [...]dem mitte m [...]um. A [...]g. ep. 3. Col. 3.1. Math. 2. as the Apostle exhorts in the third to the Colossians, If you be risen with Christ, seeke the things that are aboue Thus as the wise men were ledde to Christ by the starre in the East; s [...] should we be guided to him by these outward signes in the Sacrament, & be stirred vp spiritually to feed [...] vpon his precious body and bloud represented to vs by these outward [...]lements.

But it is not enough to obseru [...] the signes in generall, we must des­cend to the particular consideration of them, & the reasons why this Sa­crament should be instituted in these [...]lements of bread and wine, rather then in any other: the consideratio [...] whereof, will yeeld much matter o [...] [Page 53] instruction. There are many of the workes of God, so full of mystery, that though we feare high, yet we ca [...]not comprehend the reason of them. Wee can say [...]; but not [...], that they are so, that it is plain and euident, but why and how they are so, it is not so apparant. Yet are the r [...]asons of this matter very obui­o [...]s and euident to eu [...]ry vnderstan­ding man.

Now the reasons of vsing these e­lements are either generall, as they concerne them both, or particular, as they concerne them seuerally.

There are two especiall reasons in generall. First, these elements of bread and wine are most vsuall and common thorowout the Christian world, and so doe fit [...]he Church of Christ dispersed ouer the face of the earth. Secondly,Cypr. epi. 76. they are most sig­nificant to set forth our vnion both with Christ, & betweene our selues. For as many graines are vnited in one loafe,1. Cor. 10.17. and many grapes in one cup: so all the faithfull are by the Sa­crament [Page 54] vnited each to other, as members of one body, & all of them to Christ as to their head. And here­in the signes of the Sacrament haue a notable correspondence with the phrase of Scripture,Iohn. 6.35. Ioh. 15.1. which compares Christ to bread, and to a vine. And the like we see in Baptisme, for the Element is very common, all places generally hauing water, & very sig­nificant, to set forth by the cleansing of our bodies by water, the clean­sing of our soules by the bloud of Christ.

Againe, there are diuers reasons proper and peculiar to them seue­rally.

First, the bread is fit to set forth the strength we haue by Christ; for vita panis, Aug [...]st. and vita Christus, as bread is a principall supporter of our natu­rall life, so is Christ of our spirituall. In regard of the strength of his crea­ture,L [...]u [...]t. 26.2 [...]. it is called in Leuiticus the staffe of bread: because that, as the weake & weary man is stayed vp by a staffe, so is the fraile and feeble body by [Page 55] bread. Yea, because that bread is of especiall vse & force, in the nourish­ment and strengthening of our bo­dyes,Mat. 6.11 we comprehend in the Lords prayer, vnder the name therof, what­soeuer is necessary for the preseruati­on of this present life. And the Psal­mist likewise saith plainely,Psal. 104.15. He brin­geth out of the earth bread that streng­theneth mans heart. Vpon which words Saint Austin, after his allego­ricall manner of exposition, applyes it to Christ, saying, quem panem? what bread is it that he brings foorth of the earth to strengthen mans heart? and then answeres, Christum, euen Christ. Thus the bread, being in e­speciall manner the instrument of our corporall strength, was fit to set forth our spirituall strengthning by Christ.

And as the bread is very signifi­cant: so is the wine in sundry re­spects.

One vse of wine is to quench the thirst, and so it sets forth the quen­ching of our spirituall thirst by the [Page 56] bloud of Christ: for his bloud [...] drinke indeede. Ioh. 6.55. Ind [...]ed it is, in [...]en­c [...]ing the thirst of the soul [...], as [...]n [...] is in quenching the thirst of [...]h [...] bo­die. And th [...]r [...]for [...] th [...] Pr [...]p [...]t Isaiah proclaim [...]th to the w [...]rld t [...] comf [...]r [...],I [...]. 55.1. Hoe, euery one that thirst [...]th, come you to th [...] w [...]ters, and you th [...]t h [...]ue no money came a [...] buy wine and m [...]ke wi [...]hout [...]e, an [...] w [...]h [...]ut [...]. So that he, who [...] sou [...] pa [...]e [...] [...] thirst [...]th after Christ, [...] the Hart after the riuers of wa [...]ers, [...]ce [...]ueth from him that water of [...], which neuer suffers h m to thirst againe. Ioh. 4.14.

A second property of wine is to refresh and r [...]uiu [...] a weary man, by expelling cold and crude humors, in regard whereof S. Paul exho [...]ts Ti­mothy, (who in respect of his age and calling vtterly abstaining from [...]i [...],1. Tim. 5. [...]. [...]ad hurt his stomack [...] by crudities and other infirmitie [...]) to drinke a lit­tle wine. And what more fit to set forth the refreshing and reuiuing of [...]r [...]enummed soules, by the bloud of Christ? [...]phes. 2.5. Through whom being dead [Page 57] in our trespasses, we are quickened. Thus whilest Christ [...]esus the Sun of righ­teousnesse st [...]n [...]s vpon our cold and frozen hearts, he expels the cold vapors of sinne and quickens vs to the acti [...]ns of sanctification. A third property of wine, which followeth by way of consequence vpon the former, is, to cheare and comfort the heauy h [...]art, by reuiuing and relee­uing the [...]ulled and decayed spirits; [...]o saith the Psalmist,Psal. 104.15. that wine maketh [...]l [...]d the heart of man; therefore the Wiseman exhorts,Pro. 31 6. Giue wine to them that haue griefe of heart. And it hath beene obserued forth of the ancient Rabbins,Beza de pass. D. [...]it. [...]o. 28. that it was the custome of compassiona [...]e Ma [...]rons, to prouide comfortable drink [...]s for them who went to execution, to ch [...]are vp their hearts against the t [...]r [...]r a [...]d trouble of death. In which respe [...]t, wine is excel [...]ent to setforth the sweet ioy of heart, and peace of con [...]cience, that we haue by our bless [...]d Sauiour. For beeing iustified by Faith, wee haue peace with God, Rom. 5.1. through our Lord Iesus [Page 58] Christ. Yea, we haue peace within our selues;Ro. 14.17. for the Kingdome of God is not meat nor drinke, but righteousnesse, and peace, and ioy in the holy Ghost.

A fourth property of wine is in the vse of medicine, to mundifie and cleanse a wound, and Plutarch calls it a most sweete and powerfull medicine. Medicamen­tum validis­simum & suauissimum. Plut. sympos. lib. 3. q. 1. We reade in the tenth of Luke, that the Samaritane powred wine and oyle into the wounds of him that lay by the way side, the one vt mor­deret, the other vt foueret; the one like the corrasiue to eat out the dead flesh and to cleanse the wound, the other to supple and heale it,Ambro. de Poe [...]it. lib. 1. cap. 10. as Am­brose saith. And in this respect wine doth notably represent the bloud of Christ, which cleanseth and cureth the wounds of our soules, and in­deed he is that good Samaritan, that powres in the mundifying wine, and mollifying oyle of his merits to heale the broken-hearted. Luk. 4.18.

Thus we see what the outward Elements are, and the wisedome of God in the fit choise of them.

Forasmuch then as the Sacrament must haue in it necessarily the Ele­ments of bread and wine, and seeing their significancy is to excellent, the Church of Rome is hereby iustly taxed, which by the doctrine of Transubstantiation doth annihilate the signes,Eucharistia duabus rebus constat terre­na & coelesti. Jren. lib. 4. cap. 14. and consequently doth o­uerthrow the Sacrament. For the Sacrament must consist of two things, the one earthly, the other heauenly. They may seeme to haue taken a po­ [...]icke course for the aduancement of the Eucharist, by this supposed change of the substance; but, if the [...] [...]he duly considered, they haue [...] most improuidently, for they [...]e thereby ouerthrowne it. The [...]hemists doe vehemently challenge vs, that we haue taken away the blessed Sacrament altogether; Rhem. An­not. in Ioh. 6. & 1. Cor. 11 but that iniu­rious imputation falls vpon them­selues, for they indeede haue altoge­ther saken it away, by taking away the signes; for where there are no signes, there is no Sacrament. If it be answered, the accidents remaine, as [Page 60] namely the colour, the tast [...], the [...] ­shion, it will not s [...]ice: For [...] [...]he Sacrament is set forth our [...]piritua [...]l nourishment, by a a [...]g [...] of [...]he cor­porall. Now [...]he body is [...]ot nouri­shed by accidents, but by corporall sub [...]tances,Curaeus de sensib lib. 2. cap. 8. as both Phy [...]cian [...] and Philosophers doe truely [...]ach. And therefore, to set forth truely our n [...]u­rishment by Christ, it is requ [...]site that the signes be corporall and sub­stantiall.

Againe, as they d [...]e by conse­quence ou [...]rthrow the Sacrament, so doe they directly abrogate a part thereof, by denying the cup to the people. And seeing the wine is so comfortably significant, in setting forth the quenching of our spirituall thirst, the cleansing, curing, chearing▪ and refreshing of our sinfull soules, by the bloud of Christ, how can it without great iniury bee denyed to the people? Yea, it is odious sacri­ledge to depriue the Church of a principall part of the Sacrament, and that which a man would hardly in­dure [Page 61] in his ordinary repast. The bloud of Christ is the speciall price of our redemption;1. Pet. 1.18. For we were re­deemed with the precious bloud of Christ, as of a Lambe without spot. Heb. 12.24 So that whereas our sins doe cry for vengeance,1. Ioh. 1.7. the bloud of Christ spea­keth to God for remission [...]; yea, it cleanseth vs from all our sinnes. For as­much therefore as the wine in the Sacrament, is a liuely signe and seale of these benefites, it is grosse iniury, and impiety in the Church of Rome, to deny it to the people, to whom the benefits doe belong. And what else is this, but to endeuour the dam­ming vp of the Fountaine, which Christ Iesus hath set open to the house of Dauid, Zac. 13.1. and the Inhabitants of Ierusalem, for sinne, and for vn­cleannesse? But heerein they deale with Christ and his Church,Bellarm. de verb. Dei. lib. 4. cap. 1. re­gulam fidei non totalem sed partia­lem. as they doe in other matters; for they ac­count the Scriptures not a perfect, but a partiall rule of Faith, and patch it vp with their traditions. Yea, they make Christ but halfe a Sauiour, [Page 62] whilst they make others ioynt-pur­chasers with him, & ascribe to him the satisfaction for the fault, but leaue to others to satisfie for the punishment. No maruell therefore, that these men doe square the Sacra­ment after the same proportion, and bring in halfe a Sacrament for halfe a Sauiour. If the people should deale with the Priests in their offerings af­ter this maner, it would either coole their deuotion, or worke a reforma­tion.

Our blessed Sauiour doubtlesse, as he had respect to the demonstrati­on of his passion, and the shedding of his bloud, by the whips, speare, nailes, and crowne of thornes: so had he a purpose by these outward elements,Iausen. Co­mor. c. 131. Ludolp. de vita Christi. par. 2. c. 56. to set foorth our full re­demption, & perfect nourishment we haue by him; which cannot be shewed but by eating and drinking. And this diuers learned Papists, yea the Romane Breuiary, set forth by Pius Quintus doe obserue.

Christ himselfe saith of the Cup, [Page 63] as it is here in the Text, This Cup is the new Testament in my bloud. Gelas. de Cō ­secrat. di­stin. 2. Who then without iniury, can alter or a­brogate any part of this Testament? Yea, the deuiding of one & the same mysterie, is not done without a gree­uous sacriledge, saith a Bishop of Rome.

This practice of the Church of Rome doth oppose it selfe to the in­stitution of our Sauiour Christ,Mat. 26.27 Mar. 14.23 Luk. 22.20 and crosseth the generall practice of An­tiquity,

Three of the Euangelists haue carefully recorded the vse of the cup, and St. Paul here hath duly related the same; that in the mouth of ma­ny witnesses, this doctrine might be established; and the Churches right might remaine vpon record, against this Romish sacriledge. Yea, lest the historicall narration might seeme in­sufficient to inforce it, wee haue Christs precept to his disciples (who did represent the laytie) to vrge it. For as in the sixe and twentieth of St. Mathew, Christs commands,Mat. 26.27 [Page 64] Drinke yee all of this: so in the foure­teenth of St.Mar. 14.23 Mark it is said, They all dranke of it And Caietans reason vp­on that place is good.Caietan. in Mat. 26. Drinke ye all of this, because it is shed for all For it is very rea [...]onable, that all who haue an interest in the bloud of Christ, should be partakers of the wine, which re­pr [...]sents his bloud. I may say there­fore with Cyprian to Cecilius, If it be not lawfull to vs late the least Comman­d [...]ment of Almighty God, how much lesse one so great and weighty?

M [...]reouer, as [...]ur Sauiours institu­tion doth teach & prescribe the vse of the Cup; to the generall practic [...] of succe [...]ding ag [...]s doth approue i [...] which how euident it is, may ap­peare by Bellarmines shallow argu­ments and w [...]ak proofes of the con­trary.Bellarm. de Eueha. lib. 4. cap. 24. Andra [...] Or­tho. expli. li. 7 Andradius a principall stick­le [...] at the Councell of Trent, and a vehement d [...]fender thereof, iustly reprooues the opinion of those, who held that the Cup was anciently ta­ken away from the laytie, and resto­red by Leo.

And Cardinall Cusanus can go no [...]urther for the head of this streame,As appears in his Epi­stle to the Bohemiās. [...]hen the Councell of Lateran, which was twelue hundred yeeres after Christ. So that they who are wont [...]o bragge of antiquity, and challenge [...]s for nouelty, are herein manifestly [...]ound to be meere nouilists, & shake [...]ands with the Maniches,Leo quadra. Ser. 4. who ab­stained from the vse of the Cup.

The Romanists doe pretend rea­sons for this their sacriledge, but such as are no lesse absurd, then their practice is impious.

Andradius saith, they had learned by long experience, Andrad. vbi supra. that the vse of the Cup could not bee retained without mar­uailous danger. In which speech, he not onely taxeth our Sauiour Christ of inconsideration, who could not foresee, but the Church also of ex­treme ignorance or negligence, that in twelue hundred yeeres could not obserue, or would not auoyde such dangers.

But what are those dangers, I pray you? Gerson will tell you, lest mens [Page 66] beards should be wet, and lest the wine should be sowre, if an ouer plus were consecrated.

Rhem Ann. in Iohn 6.58.The Rhemists say, Because the Communicants being many, so much wine could not at once be conueniently con­secrated, and there might be danger of sheading. Which Reasons with some others of the like stampe, com­ming foorth of the forge of drowsie braines, were it not a serious and sa­cred matter, doe rather deserue laughter then answere.

The Apostles constitutions ranne with this tenor,Acts 15.28 It hath semed good to the holy Ghost and to vs: but be­hold the pride of these men, who practise what seemes good vnto themselues onely, without direction of the holy Ghost, and contrary to the institution of the Lord Iesus.

Whatsoeuer reason therefore flesh and bloud may haue for taking away of the Cup, I may well say in this case of a matter of certaintie, what Bellarmine saith of a matter of probability, (that is, the vse of vn­leauened [Page 67] bread) Neque enim dubitari potest, quin illud sit melius, Bellar. de sa­cra. Euchar. li. 4. cap. 7. & facien­dum, quod Christus fecit: It is not to be doubted but that is best, and fittest to be practised, which Christ himselfe hath done. And if the Church of Rome will persist in this sacriledge,1. Cor. 10.16. let her take heed lest for taking away the Cup of blessing, she draw vpon her the curse of God, & taste of the wine of his wrath, as the Lord him­selfe threatneth, Reue. 16.19.

Againe, here the Papists are iust­ly taxed for some alterations and ad­ditions, in the matter of the Sacra­ment, as namely, in vsing and vr­ging vnleauened bread, in the mix­ing of water with the wine, and dipping the bread in the wine.

1. They vrge very nicely the vse of vnleauened bread;Rhem. An. in 1. Cor. 11.23 yea the Rhe­mists vehemently charge vs, that we neither follow Christ, nor St. Paul in doing the contrary. Indeede, if either the Euangelists or the Apo­stle had said [...], not [...], the Rhemists had said somewhat to the [Page 68] purpose, but it being otherwise, the Text yeelds them not the least co­lour for their conceit.For the P [...]sseouer must be ce­lebrated w [...]th vn­leauened bread. All that ca [...] bee said, is grounded occasionally, because the Passeouer being now ce­lebrated, it is like, our Sauiour tooke such bread as the time and place did afford him. Not because the Sacra­ment did necessarily require it, but because the celebration of the Passe­ouer did presently yeeld it. Now it is not fit, that an accidentall ceremo­ny should bring in a perpetuall ne­cessity.Anse [...]m saith Multis Ca­tholicis ra­ti [...]nali u [...] vi­detur, quod agunt non est contra fidem Catholicam. Epist Wi [...]e­ram. Ep. Do. Soto in 4 sent [...]is [...]. 9. qu. [...]. Ier. 2.13. Yea, this me thinkes might stop the Rhemists mouthes, in that the learned amongst them doe hold it indifferent. For though Scotus ac­count the Grecians schismatikes for vsing leauened bread; yet doth Do­minicus Sot [...], and others apologize for them. Yea the Councell of Ho­r [...]nce definitiuely allowes their pra­ctice. 2. They vrge exceedingly the mixing water with wine: wherein I may say with the Prophet Ieremy: These people haue committed two euils, one, by taking away the cuppe from [Page 69] the people; the other, by adding wa­ter to the wine in the Priests cuppe. Yet could I easily passe ouer this in silence,Rhem. Anno. in 1. Cor. 11.23. were it not for the Rhemists v [...]h [...]mency, who vrge it as a matter of necessity, and affirme, that we in neglect thereof, doe contemne Christ and his Church impudently, and dam­nably: for Christ (say they) and the Apostles, and all the Churches in the world, haue euer mixed their wine with water. But this stone of impudency rebounds vpon themselues. For as there is no mention of this mixture in the word of God: So a great Po­pish Antiquary affirmes,Po. Ʋirgil. de inuent. lib. 5. cap. 9. Primus au­tem vino miscuit. Do. Soto in 4 s [...]nt. dist. 9. qu. 1. Art. 6. [...]q [...]inas in 1. Cor. 11. Lect. 6. pro­babile est, &c. that Alex­ander the seuenth, Bishop of Rome, did first of all, when hee consecrated, mixe water with the nine.

Domini [...]. Soto (as likewise diuers o­thers) saith, It is not a matter of ne­cessity, and onely probable, that Christ, to allay the h [...]at of the wine in those hot climats, did mixe it with water. Is it not strange that they should hold that damnable in our pactice, the contrary whereof, [Page 70] is onely probable and occasionall in their iudgements,The ta­king away of the cup. and yet not trem­ble to practise that which is directly contrary to the institution of Christ, and the constant practice of so many succeeding ages? Neither is it to be neglected, that this their mixture hath brought them into many per­plexed disputes; as namely, whe­ther the water be incorporated with the wine, and transubstantiated; or whether it remaine intire▪ and serue onely for signification, and the like. A third nicety is the Priests dipping of the bread in the wine, which in­deed is folly from a false ground, namely from the soppe giuen to Iu­das. Ioh. 13.26. For that soppe was at a second course, which they vsed to haue af­ter the Passeouer, & before the Sup­per of the Lord.As may ap­peare page 205. This confounding of the elements takes much away from their seuerall significations.

As in the time of the Law the sa­crifices were so killed and offered, that the bloud was distinctly shedde by it selfe: so our Sauiour in the in­stitution [Page 71] of the Supper doth take, consecrate, and giue the bread and wine seuerally; and fitly, because the Sacrament doth represent Christs passion,Ro. 5.7.9. wherein the shedding of his bloud is noted as a distinct thing. The Schoolemen doe vrge very iust­ly the consecrating of wine by it selfe, because it did flow apart from the body of Christ at his passion: and if it be necessary in the act of Consecration, why not also of admi­nistration?

Againe, forasmuch as the bread and wine doe remaine distinct sub­stances from the body and bloud of Christ, the Romish adoration, grounded on a vaine supposition of Christs locall presence, is no lesse then odious idolatry, whilest that is giuen to the creature,Rom. 1.25. which is due onely to the Creator, who is God blessed for euer.

Againe, the matter of the Sacra­ment may be a motiue to vnity; It should be our vinculum pacis, the bond of Peace, or glutinum charitatis, [Page 72] the cement of Charity, as Barnar [...] calls it.Bern septua­g [...]s [...]ser. 1. That as many graines ar [...] vnited in one loafe, and many grape in one cup; so our hearts and soules should be ioyned in one; according to the Apostles speech, 1. Cor. 10.1. Cor. 10.17. For wee that are many, are one boar, because we are made partakers of [...]e bread. St. Paul exhorts the EphesiansEp. 4.3-6. to keepe the vnity of Spirit in the bond of peace, because There is on [...] Lord, one Faith, one Baptisme, on [...] God and Father of all: So let vs co [...] ­sider, my brethren, that we we [...] one liuery, serue one Master, haue one God to our Father, one Churc [...] to our Mother, wee feed and feast [...] one table; Oh how well then doth this vnity acc [...]d with that we pr [...] ­fesse to be? That wee may b [...] [...] those w [...]rthy Christians▪ who were as it were one soule in many [...] ­di [...]. [...]. [...]t. [...]. Our Sauiour Christ makes this vnit [...], of affections a [...], an esp [...]ciall badg [...] of his [...] ­lowers,Ioh. 13.35 saying, B [...] this shall all m [...] know that you are my Disciples, if you [Page 73] loue one another. Were it onely our generall profession, the same were su [...]ficient to moue vs to vnity; for we acknowledge our selues mem­bers of one body; but adde hereun­to the mutuall participation of Di­uine graces, and Gods sacred ordi­nances, & amongst others the com­fort of the blessed Sacrament, and the same must needes be a singular bond of vnity, peace and amity.

Lastly, from this significant relation of the visible signe with the inuisible grace, there riseth a meditation of singular comfort. For Christ is our bread, our wine, he is our strength, our refreshing, our cure, our comfort. If we consider our own estate & con­dition, we shall find what ne [...]de we haue of Christ. Faciles sumus ad se lu­cendum, debiles ad operandum, Bern. fr [...]giles ad resistendum. We are easily seduced, a lesse baite then the fruit of Paradise will intice vs, a w [...]a [...] [...]r enemy then the subtill serpent can seduce vs.Gen. 3.1. We are feeble in doing the L [...]rds wi l, hauing many incumbrances with­our, [Page 74] & our owne infirmities withi [...], being of our selues not a [...]le so mu [...]h as to thinke a good thought. 2. Cor. 3.5. We are fraile in resisting the temptations of the Deuill. For the case stands betweene him and vs,1. Sa. 17.33 as Saul said of Dauid and Goliah, Thou a [...]t but a child, an [...]he is a man of warre from his youth. Y [...]t behold,Luk. 11.22 here is a stronger man that ouercomes him, takes from him his ar­mour, and deuides the spoyle. Neither doth Christ retaine this strength to himselfe onely, but communicates it in some measure vnto his seruants; so that they are able to doe all things through the helpe of Christ that streng­thens them Our soules doe receiue deadly wounds in our spirituall com­bats,Phil. 4.13. but behold, bere is a gracious Physician, that applyes both the mundifying wine, and mollifying oyle of his mercy, and by his word is able to cure euery one that lyes at this poole of Bethesda. Whose spi­rit is not sometimes deiected with the terrors of sinne? What tender heart is not sometimes ready to cry [Page 75] out with these mournefull Conuerts, Men and brethren, what shall we doe? Act. 2.37. But loe, here is a blessed Comforter, who bindes vp the broken heart,Luk. 4.18. speakes peace to the wounded soule, and giueth ioy vnspeakeable and glori­ous. In a word,1. Pet. 1.8. all sufficiency of Grace is to be had in Christ,Amb. de vir­gin. lib. 3. Omnia Christus est nobis, saith St. Ambrose: Christ is to vs whatsoeuer our hearts can desire. Are our soules wounded with sinne, behold, he is our Physi­cian; If we be loaden with iniquity, hee hath taken the burthen vpon him, hee is made our Righteous­nesse. If we be weake and feeble, he is our strength; If we feare death, he is our life; if we desire to come to heauen, he is our way; if we would be free from darkenesse, hee is our light; if wee be thirsty, hee is the fountaine of liuing water; if wee be hungry, he is our meat. Gustate igitur & videte quàm suauis est Dominus. Psa. 34.8. O come and taste, and see then how sweet the Lord is! Blessed are they that put their trust in him.

THE THIRD Sermon. The Inuisible Matter of the Sacrament.

1. COR. 11.25.

After the same manner hee tooke the cup, &c.

YOV haue heard of the visible matter of the Sa­crament, which leades vs, as it were by the hand to take notice of the inuisible, which is the body and bloud of Christ: and this is full of comfort. For by how [Page 78] much the body is more excellent then the shadow, by so much doth this heauenly substance excell the earthly.

When we say that the body and bloud of Christ is the inuisible mat­ter of the Sacrament, we compre­hend vnder them, whole Christ, both soule and body, with all his diuine Graces and Merits: Yea the Diuinity also in respect of efficacy; yet because the humane nature of Christ is as it were the Conduit pipe, by which the Diuinity doth conuey grace to vs, therefore we mention onely the receiuing of that in the Eucharist. But the truth is, that whole Christ, both God and man, is made ours, by the worthy participation of this Sacrament. The elements and author of saluation are both receiued at one instant, if the heart and hand of the receiuer doe their mutuall offices: as the Mini­ster giues the visible signe, so the Spirit of God imparts the inuisible Grace. As Iohn Baptist said, when [Page 79] he baptized with water.Mat. 3.11. Christ Iesus baptized with the holy Ghost, Hieron. ad Hedib. quae 2 and with fire. So that Christ is in the Sacra­ment both Conuiua and conuiuium; by him we are inuited, and by him we are nourished.

This is plaine from the sacramen­tall relation betweene the signes and the thing signified. For Christ Iesus is not like Zeuxes, who fed the birds with painted berries. To offer bare signes without the substance, were a greater delusion, then can agree with him who is the God of truth. Ther­fore are the Bread and Wine in lli­ble pledges of the presence of Christ in the Sacrament.

It is said of the children of Israel, that they did eate of the same spiri­tuall meat,1. Cor. 10.3, 4. and drinke of the same spiri­tuall rocke, and the rocke was Christ. It cannot be said that they did eate & drinke of the same in respect of the signes: therefore it must needes be vnderstood of the thing signifi­ed, which is Christ. And so St. Au­gustine saith, Those Sacraments were [Page 80] different from ours in the signes, but e­quall in the matter signified. Now, if the Isra [...]lit [...]s did by vertue of their Sac [...]ments eate and drinke Christ spiritua [...]ly in the time of the Lawe, who will doubt but the Church and children of God doe so in the time of the Gosp [...]ll? And St. Pauls dr [...]ft in that place is by shewing the equa­lity of the Sacraments, to wr [...]st a vaine buckler of defence out of the hands of the Corinthians. For they were r [...]ady to obiect their priuiled­g [...]s as a Sup [...]sedeas to Gods iudge­ments, esteeming their case to be bet­ter then the Israelites, in respect of those diuine priuiledges: but the Apostle shewes them their error, & layes upon the vanity of th [...]ir con­c [...]it of safety, by manifesting, that the Israelites were insconsed with as strong bulwarkes, and inuested with a [...] great priuiledges as themselues, in reg [...]rd of the su [...]tance of the Sacra­ments, notwithstanding which, the wrath of God did breake forth vpon th [...]m. And what else could the Co­rinthians [Page 81] expect, if they were culpa­ble in the same kind?

Againe, the Sacraments are not onely signes to demonstrate, but scales also to ratifie the word of pro­mise. And indeed there cannot be a more liuely comparison to set forth the nature & difference of the Word and Sacraments. For the Gospell may fitly be compared to a Charter, or to a Will and Testament, and the Sa­craments to the seales, whereby the l [...]gacy of eternall life bequeathed in the Gospell to all the faithfull is rati­fied.Bellar. Praef. ad controuer. de Sacramen­tis. But this comparison Bellar­mine quarrels, & calls a foolish com­parison. His reason is, Because a seale should of it selfe be better knowne, giue power and honour, and adde authority to the writing,Obsignari pre [...] siones nusq am legi­mus, nisi forte in Euangelio secundum Lutherum Bellar. vbi supra. wheras the Word of God is by it selfe of abso­lute authority, & the Sacraments of none at all, without the testimony of the Word. Yea, saith he, VVe doe not read in any Apostle or Euangelist, that the promises of God are sealed vp vnto vs, except peraduenture in the Go­spell, [Page 82] according to Luther.

In which scornefull speech, tis hard to say, whether the Iesuit shew himselfe more ignorant or impu­dent, For the comparison is diuine. St. Paul shewes in the fourth to the Romans,Rom. 4.11. that Abraham receiued the signe of Circumcision, as the scale of the righteousnesse of faith. Aug. de vera Relig. c. 17. Lt Angaepist. 203 al Ma­ximinum. And to Cle­mens Alex. calls the Sacrament, Strom li. 2. Tertul. calls Baptisme si [...]naculum fidei. [...] de spec [...]ae. 24. And as the legall Sacraments were seales of the Coue­nant, so are the Euangelicall which succeede them in that kind, as Saint Augustine saith; & so diuers othe [...] ancient Fathers call them.

But I would know of Bellarmine, how a seale is a thing better known then the Charter, or what power it hath without some writing? If the Iesuit should haue had the Popes scale or bull to a blanke, he would haue found small power or vertue in it to him for a Cardinalshippe; whereas a writing without a seale, may be knowne to be a mans deed, expresse his mind, and carry with it in some cases, power to conuey a gift or legacy.

Who doubts but that the bare Word of God is of sufficient autho­rity, and yeelds great assurance? Yet (as the Apostle saith) God being wil­ling more abundantly to shew vnto the heires of promise, Heb. 6.17. the stablenes of his Counsell, bound himselfe by an oath: So I may say, that the Word of God written, is the Word of Truth, 1. Tim. 2.15. like the writing of a faithfull man; his pro­mises are Yea and Amen, 2. Cor. 1.20. & shall sure­le be accomplished. Yet as the Rain­bow was giuen for a full assurance of the worlds preseruation from a ge­nerall Deluge (which should haue been ratified if there had neuer been Rainebow:) So the Sacraments are giuen as seales of the Couenant of Grace and saluation, which God hath made to his seruants, that ha­uing both his hand and seale, their faith might more fully be strength­ned. Therefore for Bellarmlne to scoffe at the title of a seale, and applyed to the Sacrament, is great impiety, and to quarell the Comparison, is grosse impudency.

The truth of the presence of Christ in the Sacrament will more fully appeare, if we consider the liuely analogy betweene the soul [...] & the body. For as the body hath through the soule a naturall life, so hath the soule through grace a spiri­tuall. As the body is subiect to hun­ger,Mat. 5.6. so is the soule. As the body doth languish and pine away with­out corporall food, so doth the soule without spirituall nourishment: & therfore the one as well as the other must be preserued by meanes. Now the same that corporall food is to the body, Christ Iesus is to the soule of the beleeuers, according to that in the sixt of Iohn, Ioh. 6.51. I am the liuing bread which came downe from heauen, if any man eate of this bread, he shall liue for euer. Verse 53. And on the contrary, Except we eate the flesh of Christ, and drinke his bloud, we can haue no life in vs. As certainely therfore as our bodies are made partakers of the outward ele­ments, so certainely are we assured, that being duly prepared, our soules [Page 85] doe feede vpon Iesus Christ. For, the cup of blessing which we blesse, 1. Cor. 10.16. is it not the Communion of the bloud of Christ? and the bread which we breake, is it not the Communion of the Body of Christ?

Now albeit Christ is truly in the Sacrament, yet is hee not locally there, according to the conceit ei­ther of Consubstantiation or Tran­substantiation. For the body and bloud of Christ are not present to the elements, but to the Commu­nicants. There is onely a symboli­call & rationall vnion betwixt Christ and the Elements, but the spirituall and reall vnion is betwixt Christ & his members. Andradius saith well; If Christ were locally present with the elements, as Consubstantiators hold, then he should haue said, In hoc loco est corpus meum: Andr. Ortho. expl. lib. 7. My body is in this place: and should he not haue said so, if hee bee there by Transub­stantiation? The truth is, that as the Sunne and other celestiall bodies, re­maining in their proper spheres, doe [Page 86] communicate their light and influ­ences to the terrestriall: So Christ being in heauen,Calu. Justit. lib. 4. ca. 17. sec. 7. doth by his Spirit in a most inexplicable manner com­municate vnto his Church on earth, the influence of grace, yea commu­nicates himselfe.

The doctrine of Transubstanti­ation cannot be maintained, without many impieties and absurdities. It is iniurious to God, in attributing to a mortall and sinfull man such a mar­uellous, yea transcendent demon­stration of that diuine attribute of omnipotency. For as GOD is shewed to be Almighty in making heauen and earth: so of all the crea­tures on earth, man being most ex­cellent, and amongst men our Saui­our Christ, to ascribe to the Priest the making of him, doth derogate from God, & attribute to man that omnipotency wherof he is most vn­capable. It is inglorious to Christ, ascribing vnto him a fantasticall bo­dy, like the Manichees, and such o­ther heretikes. Yea, it vtterly ouer­throwes, [Page 87] by diuers consequences, the humane nature of Christ, & conse­quently doth demolish a principall foundation of our faith. What grea­ter indignity can be offered to that blessed body (which Ioseph of Ari­mathea so religiously imbalmed,Ioh. 19.20 Acts 2.17. and God himselfe so carefully preserued from corruption) then to expose it to moulding, stinking, yea to be tur­ned into an excrement, and to be de­uoured of rats and mice? Indeede, Pope Innocent the third hath helped one absurdity with another,Durand Ra­tionale diuin. lib. 4. ca. 41. affir­ming that the body of Christ, being eaten by the mice, is retransubstan­tiated into bread. What baser iniury can be offered to Christ, then this, that a man should haue power to make him, & a mouse to marre him? Transubstantiation ouerthrowes the grounds of Philosophy, inferring a Platonicall Idea, and granting Ac­cidents without a subiect: which conceit Bellarmine would defend by instance of light created,Bellarmin. de Euchar. li. 3. cap. 24. Gen. 1. and remai­ning three dayes without any sub­iect. [Page 88] But Pererius, Perer. in Gen. lib. 1. pag. 95. It were in prima effe­ctione, insti­tutione & di­spositione ad miracula cō ­fugere, cum illis non sit o­pus. Perer. Bella de gra­tia primi ho­minis. c. 19. a learned Iesuite, doth vpon good ground of reason impugne it, in his Commentaries vpon Genesis, bookes much com­mended by Bellarmine himselfe.

There needs no better argument or artillery to cast downe this Idol, then that which the Romanists hold for their principall pillar to support it: namely, these words of the Apo­stle, Hoc est corpus meum, This is my body. For Sacramentall speeches are to be taken sacramentally, as many places both of the old and new Te­stament doe manifest:Ge. 17.10. Exo. 12.11 Tit. 3.5. Circumcision is called the Couenant, the Paschall L [...]abe the Passeouer, and Baptisme is called the Latter of Regeneration: whereas they are onely externall signes of those sacred things.Tertu aduer. Marc. lib. 1. & 4. de ani­ma, cap. 17. H [...]r in Mat. 26. [...] de Sa­ [...]a [...] l b. [...]. c. 5 d [...] q [...]i in [...]ntur. cap. 9. And that those words being Sacramental, are so to be vnderstood, it cannot be denyed by any, without begging that which is in question. Neither is it to be contemned that diuers of the ancients haue so expounded them, nam [...]ly, This is my body, that [Page 89] is, a figure, a representation, Aug. in Ps. 3. & 31. Bern. de ass [...]mp. Mar. [...]ser. 5. Aug epi. 23. or a signifi­cation of my body. And St. Austins reasons, annexed to his assertion, in this matter is very pregnant. The Sacraments, vsually, in respect of the resemblance they haue of the things signified by them, doe take the names of the things themselues. Now if we vn­derstand these words on this man­ner,Ipsi erūt dur [...] non ser. Aug. in Ps. 98. the speech cannot be hard to a­ny, but those who are hard of vn­derstanding, as St. Austin speakes in alike case.

There is nothing more frequent in the Scripture,Ge. 41.26. Gal. 4.25. then this kinde of trope, namely, to take est for signifi­cat, but to vnderstand by est, muta­tur, this is my body, that is, it is changed into my body, is without instance or example: and it is to be obserued, that those who doe vrge a change in the Eucharist, are not a­ble to say whether it be formall, P. Lumb. sen. lib. 4. dist. 11. A. sub­stantiall, or of some other kinde. True it is, that some of the ancient Fathers doe speake of a change, but what that is,Ambr. de sa­cra. lib. 4. c. 4. St. Ambrose shewes by di­uers [Page 90] similitudes: as namely, when a naturall man by Regeneration be­comes a new creature, and the bitter waters, by Moses casting in the wood,Exo. 15.25 became sweet: which chan­ges yeeld no alteration of the sub­stances, but of the qualities. And in­deed we should rather labour to find a change in our selues by the ele­ments, then in the elements them­selues. If we obtaine our regenera­tion by the vertu [...] of Baptism, with­out any substantial [...] change of the e­lement, why may wee not as well haue spirituall nourishment by the Eucharist without any such change?

But why should any man stand to dispute that which hath no ground in the Scriptures,Caietan. Biel. Fisher, &c. as diuers learned Papists haue confessed; And was neuer held a dogmaticall point of Faith, till the Councell ofBellarm. de Euchar. li. 3. ca. 23. saith this was o­pinio proba­bilis. De consecrat. 2. dist. Ego Bereng. Lateran, as Scotus a great Schooleman, and others haue acknowledged? Which Councell, how vnworthy of respect it is, may appeare, in that it caused Berengarius to confesse in plaine [Page 91] termes, that Christ in the Sacrament is sensibly handled with the hands of the Priest, broken and torne in pieces with the teeth of the faithfull. The cre­dit of which Councell Bellarmine Bell. de Euch. li. 3. cap. 23. seekes to maintaine with the losse of his owne. For he cites some places in Chrysostome, where the like phra­ses are vsed; But who knowes not, that there is great difference be­tweene an hyperbolicall Encomium in a declamation, (which are very frequent in Chrysostome) and a so­lemne recantation and confession, as in the case of Berengarius? the one admits any Rhetoricall florishes; the other requires the greatest plaine­nesse that may be.

But my purpose is not to dwell vpon matter of Controuersie, but rather matter of comfort, and onely to giue a touch of the truth, that thereby I may make the positiue do­ctrine more cleare and euident.

This Doctrine of Christs pre­sence in the Sacrament yeelds many excellent vses.

First, the world may witnesse with vs, how slanderous the Papists are, who charge vs to hold, that there is nothing in our Sacrament but a bare piece of bread,Rhem. Ann. in Jo. 6.58. & say that our wine is but common wine. For we doe confidently beleeue, and constantly teach, that the Sacrament doth as well consist of the body and bloud of Christ, as it doth of bread and wine; and that the one is receiued by the worthy Communicant, as well as the other. And albeit the sub­stance of bread & wine doe remaine in the Sacrament; yet are they not esteemed of vs as common bread & wine; but, being sanctified and set apart to a sacred vse, are holy Though a Charter granted from the King, in respect of the outward matter, be onely inke and waxe, and parchment, yet in regard of that which is contained in it, and con­ueyed by it, we doe not call it a bare piece of parchment, but by a more fit and worthy name, we stile it The Kings Charter: So albeit the Sacra­ment, [Page 93] in regard of the outward ele­ments, is but bread and wine; yet in regard of the inward grace conuey­ed and confirmed to vs by it, we call it, as there is iust cause, the blessed Sacrament; yea, speaking sacramen­tally, wee call it the body and bloud of Christ. And if we differ from the Romanists concerning the manner of Christs presence, let them not blame vs, whilest they differ a­mongst themselues as touching that point. And their contending for Transubstantiation might find some­what the more fauour, if they could shew what further benefit is recei­ued by the carnall eating of Christ, then is by the spirituall; seeing that many who thronged, touched, kissed him, receiued no good thereby.

Againe: 3. here the loue of Christ is manifested, in that he findes no­thing too deare for his Church, no not himselfe; who, as he gaue him­selfe to death for vs in his passion, so hath he also giuen himselfe to vs in the Sacrament: he dranke the bitter [Page 94] cup in the garden, and tasted [...]he gall and vineger vpon the Crosse, but behold, hee hath prepared a better cup for vs to taste of.

If God did shew kindnesse to Dauid in preparing a corporall table for him,Psa. 23.5. how much loue hath Christ shewed in preparing this spirituall table for vs?Chrysost. ad Pop. Antioch. hom. 60. Chrysostome saith no­tably, Christ is not like a Mother which puts forth his child to nurse, sed proprio sanguine nos pascit: but feeds vs with his owne precious bloud.

Therefore I may say in admira­tion of this mercy, with Bernard, Vnde h [...]c, Bernard do Ca [...]a. domi. pi [...]ime Iesu? Whence is it. O most holy Io [...]te [...], that thou shouldest aff [...]rd vs this fauour, to giue vs thine owne body and bloud for the nourishment of our soules? 1. Cor. 16.22. Surely of thy aboundant loue. If therefore any one loue not the Lord Iesus, A [...]athema maranatha; Let him be accu [...]sed.

Againe, seeing we doe truely re­ceiue Christ in the Sacrament; hence our vnion with him is strengthened. As he by our incarnation was made [Page 95] flesh of our flesh,Heb. 2.6. and bone of our bones: so by the blessed Sacrament we are made flesh of his flesh, and bone of his bones. Euery sonne of Adam hath his portion in that natu­rall vnion; but onely the Sonnes of God are partakers of this spirituall. Tis true, that we are vnited to Christ by the preaching of the Word, but the especiall confirmation of that v­nion is by participation of the Sa­crament. For thereby Christ is so made ours, that he dwells in vs. That we may be ingrafted into Christ, we must haue Faith through the Gos­pell, but that like good Cions, we may abide in him, Ioh. 15.5. and bring forth much fruit, the Sacrament is very necessa­ry. St. Paul calls this our vnion with Christ, a great mystery,Eph. 5.32. and I may call it a gracious mystery. For here­by wee haue satisfied the iustice of God in Christ our head; hereby we receiue the influence of grace from Christ, as the body receiues sense and motion from the head.Cyril. in Iob 13. ca. 10. Nos vitam habemus ab hac Vite: wee haue life [Page 96] from this vine, as Cyril saith. Hereby we haue an interest in all comforts, both corporall and spirituall;1. Cor. 3.22. VVhe­ther it be Paul, or Apollos, or Cephas, or the world, or life, or death; whether they be things present, or things to come, euen all are ours, because we are Christs. Yea this our present vnion with Christ in the Kingdome of Grace, yeelds full assurance of our future vnion with him in the Kingdome of glory; according to his hea­uenly petitions in the seuenteenth of Iohn, where he first prayes that all the faithfull may be one with him and the Father; Io. 17.21. and presently after, Father, Vers. 24. [...] I will that they which thou hast giuen me, bee with me where I am, that they may behold my glory. So that now by the Sacrament wee behold. Christ as in a myrror, but hereafter we shall see him face to face; now hee feedes our soules with his body and bloud, but then shall hee beau­tifie both soule and body with end­lesse glory.

Againe, seeing that Christ Iesus [Page 97] is offred in the blessed Sacrament to be the food of our soules, those are iustly reproued, who being graci­ously inuited, refuse to come to so blessed a banquet. VVisedome, Pro. 9.1. saith Salomon, hath builded her a house, she hath killed her fatlings, mingled her wine, and prepared her table; behold her dainty and diligent preparation. Yet cannot the same preuaile with many;Mat. 22.5. but as they in the Gospell being bid to the marriage, made light of it, absented and excused themselues, one by his Farme, another by his Oxen, and another by his marriage: so doe many esteeme too meanely of this heauely Feast, and haue their seuerall excuses; one wants leasure, another wants cloehes, another wants charity, and I may say, they all want grace. Hast thou leasure to fill thy body euery day, and wantest thou leasure to feede thy soule? Our Sauiour giues thee better counsell, Labour not for the meat that perisheth, Ioh. 6.27. but for the meate that indureth to eter­nall life. It is not the outward appa­rell, [Page 98] but the inward ornaments that must make thee gracious in the sight of God. Here is the best garment, if thou wilt put it on,Ro. 13.14. euen the Lord Iesus. Art thou not in charity? wilt thou, by cherishing a froward spirit, depriue thy selfe of this sweet com­fort? who doe not pitty the folly of little child [...]n, that for curst sto­macke refuse their meate? but how much more are those to be pittied, whose vncharitable disposition de­priues them of the Food of their soules? in the meane time, how canst thou who art vncharitable pray?Ad [...]a [...]. A [...]t. h [...]nt [...] & in epist. ad Eph [...]s ho. 3. For as Chrysostome saith, Non es commu [...]ione dignus, ergo nec ora [...]ione. If thou bee not fit to communicate with the Church, thou art not fit to supplicace the Lord.

Num. 9.7.We reade in the booke of Num­bers, that it troubled cer [...]aine men to be disabled for celebrating the Pass [...]ouer; and so should it grieue a good Christian heart to be any way hindred from receiuing the Communion. If our spirituall wants [Page 99] were as sensible as our corporall, we could not chuse but hunger & thirst after the Sacrament: but as bad hu­mors in the body doe kill the appe­tite, though the meate be dainty, so our inward corruptions doe make flatte our affection to this food, though it be heauenly.

It is dangerous for a healthfull man to forsake his food, and for a sicke man to refuse his physike. Be­hold, the Sacrament is both food and physike to the soule, it is foode to the strong, & physike to the weake: what assurance can there be of the spirituall life and health to him that refuseth it? But alas for pitty, how many are there who neglect this blessed meanes of life and health, & so doe sin against their owne soules? Remember the doome of those ex­cusers in the Gospell, I say vnto you, Luk. 14.24 that none of those men which were bidden, shall taste of my Supper.

Againe, seeing that Iesus Christ is the especiall matter of this Sacra­ment, those are very worthy of re­proofe, [Page 100] who profane and abuse it. The more sacred and precious the ordinance, the more odious and per­nicious is the abuse and prophana­tion thereof. Procul, ô procul este pro­fani.

The Papists doe charge vs with dishonouring of the Sacrament: but if any Prof [...]ssor of the Gospel can be shewed to haue so profaned it as di­uers Papists: yea some among the Popes haue done, let him beare the ex [...]remest degree of reproach that can be cast vpon him. What more ordinary with them, then to make it a bond of secresie for shedding of bloud, and a mystery of iniquity to confirme them in their cruell and trecherous designes? so was I arg [...]: confirmed, who made assault vpon the Prince of Orange, as appeareth in the printed discourse touching that businesse.

So were diuers confirmed and c [...]mbined in that late horrid and hel­lish Gunpowder treason, as appea­reth by diuers voluntary confessions, [Page 101] & depositions. What greater disho­nor could be offered to our Sauiour, or what viler profanation to the Sa­crament, then to abuse such a sacred ordinance to sauage and barbarous designes? Yea, some of them haue not stucke to make that a meanes for poysoning the body, which Christ ordained for the preseruation of the soule. As Platina writes of Henry the Emperour,Platina in vita Cl [...]mens. 5. And who doubts but his Holi­nesss had a finger in it? that he was poysoned by a Monke in receiuing the Eucharist. Yea (that which would make a man almost amazed to consider and trem­ble to write.)

Cardinall Benno reports of Pope Greg [...]ry the seuenth, called Hilde­brand, (he might be w [...]ll called a brand of hell) that hee d [...]manding of the Eucharist resolution of diuers questions, as the Gentiles were wont to doe of their Idoles, and receiuing no answer, cast the Eucharist into the fire. Oh horrible profanenesse of a vile wretch,Les vies des Papes Rom. worthy (as the hi­ [...]torian saith) himselfe to haue beene [...]ast into the fire!

Others there are, who albeit they come not to that height of impuden­cy and impiety, yet doe they offend in comming to the Sacrament care­lesly, and receiuing it vnworthily. Men that celebrate the Sacrament as those did their sacrifices in the first of Esay, Esa. 1.15. hauing their hands full of bloud, and their hearts full of ma­lice. As those sacrifices were an a­bomination to the Lord, so are these Sacraments.

Our Sauiour said, It is not fit to put new wine into old vessels: and I may say, It is not fit to put holy wine into lothsome vessels.

How many alas are there, who profane and pollute these mysteries, by bringing with them profane soules?Tit. 1.15. For to them that are defiled and vnbeleeuing, nothing is pure, their hearts are like filthy caskes, which marre all that is put into them.

Wee know the fearefull estate of him who came without a wedding garment:Mat 22. when he was questioned, Friend, how camest thou in hither? hee [Page 103] was striken speechlesse; and hauing no word of defence, being bound hand and foot, was cast into vtter dark­nesse. And this should terrifie all those, who come to the Sacrament without these ornaments of grace, which should make them gracious in the sight of Christ,Ge. 41.14. and fit to be en­tertained at his table. When Ioseph came before Pharaoh, as we read in Genesis, he changed his garments and haued himselfe: so it is our duty when we come into so great a presence, & to be partakers of such a holy ordi­nance,Iob 9.31. to put off the clothes of our corruptions which defile vs, and to shaue off the locks of vanities, which disgrace vs. I may say therefore to e­uery approching Communicant in Saint Iames his words,Iam. 4, 8. Cleanse your hands you sinners, and purge your hearts you double minded, and then draw neere to the Lord. And your hearts must answ [...]re with Dauid, Psa. 29.6. I will wash my hands in innocency, and so will I come to thine Altar, O Lord.

Againe, seeing Christ Iesus is tru­ly [Page 104] offred and exhibited in the Sacra­ment; the consideration thereof should stirre vs vp with an earnest desire to be partakers of it. It is sa [...]d in the Psalme,Psa. 78.25. They did eate the bread of Angels, which was a great prerogatiue:Cypr. de Coena Domini. and Cyprian calls this, Panem Angelorum, the bread of Angels.

I may here make a fit exposition of Samsons riddle, Out of the eate [...] came meate, Iudg. 14.14. and out of the strong came sweetnesse: For out of the dead Lyo [...] of the Tribe of Iuda, there comes to vs in the blessed Sacrament, mos [...] sweet & vnspeakeable comfort. Here is sanguis pretiosior balsamo, Bern. de Coe­na Domini. that bloud which for the cure and comfort of the soule, is more precious the [...] Balme. This is called by the ancient Fathers, our Ʋiaticum; and fitly, for as the Israelites in their passage to Canaan had Manna,Sap. 16. which yeelded omne delectamentum, all delightfull tastes. So, whilst wee passe this our pilgrimage, wee haue the bles­ [...]ed Sacrament, which yeelds most [Page 105] heauenly delectation.

Here is that King in the Gospell, which inuites his guests, saying, Behold, I haue prepared my dinner, Mat. 22.4. my oxen and my fatlings are killed, and all things are ready. For here is whatso­euer good the soule of man can de­sire.

Here the Spirit and the Spouse doe cast to euery man to come and take of the waters of life freely.Reu. 22.17 Other meates and drinkes may suspend, they cannot quench hunger and thirst; but he that comes to Christ & feeds vpon him,Ioh. 6.35. shall neuer hunger or thirst any more.

Therefore my brethren, I must say to you, as the Angell spake to Elias, Vp and eate: come with cheer­fulnesse to this holy table. I doubt not but some of you haue found much heauenly comfort by recei­uing the Sacrament: So that you are able to say with the Psalmist,Psa. 66.16. Come and I will tell you what the Lord hath done to my soule.

Yet for your further comfort, I [Page 106] must wish you to remember, that the banquet is onely begunne in this life, which shall b [...] perfected in the life to come. When Christ shal [...] say in heauen, as it is in the fift of the Canticles,Cant. 5.1. Come my friends, eate and be merry. Now the Spouse hath Christ in sacramento, but then she shall haue him sine velamento; Bern. de Coe­na Domini. now she rec [...]iues him in mystery, then she shall enioy him apparantly. Hic dulce praeludium, illic nuptiale conuiuium. Here is but the first course, like the preludium to a song, but there shall be the ban­ket, kept with all ioy and heauenly harmony.

Lastly, for as much as Christ is of­fred to vs in the Sacramēt, it shall be very necessary that we examin whe­ther, h [...]uing receiued the Sacrament, we haue receiued Christ. Because, as Saint Augustine saith,Aug. cant. Faust. Mani. lib. 13. c. 16. Et tract. 59. in John. there are many which eate panem Domine, but not pa­nem Dominum. They receiue the out­ward signes, but not the inward grace. I will therefore deliuer a few, but infaillible markes, wherby wee [Page 107] may know whether wee haue re­ceiued Christ.

First, where Christ is receiued, he workes mortification in the soule of the Receiuer, & abates the strength of those corruptions, which other­wise would be potent, and violent. So saith St. Paul in the eight to the Romans,Rom. 8.10 If Christ be in you, the body is dead because of sinne, but the Spirit is life for righteousnesse sake. As a good corrosiue eates away the dead flesh; so the body and bloud of Christ, doe eate away the fleshly corruptious of dead workes. Therefore Chrysostome Chrysost. in Gen. hom. 1. calls Christ curatorem animarum, the Curer of soules. And indeede where Christ comes, he makes a threefold cure, he cures the heart, the hand, the tongue. He banisheth euill motions out of the heart,Bern. de Ad­uent. serm. 5. bin­deth the hand from euill actions, and bridleth the tongue from euill spee­ches.

A second note of our receiuing Christ, is our viuification, & quick­ning of our soules to liue the life of [Page 108] God. For as the body of the dead man,2. Reg. 13.21. by touching the bones of E [...] ­zeus, receiued life: So by touching and tasting of the body of Christ▪ our soules that were dead in trespasses, doe liue the life of grace, and our selues are quickned to the perfor­mance of all Christian duties.Ber in Cant. serm. 17. For vn­xit Deus, vt vngeret; therefore was he anointed with the oyle of grace, that of his fulnesse we might receiue grace for grace,Ioh. 1.16. both the grace of re­mission, and the grace of sanctifica­tion; so that we are able to lay with Saint Paul, Gal. 2.20. Now I liue no more, but Christ liueth in me.

A third note of our receiuing Christ, is our alienation and e­stranging from the world, accor­ding to that of St. Paul in the third to the Colossians,Col. 3.2. If you be risen with Christ, set your affections on things that are aboue.

The young man that onely came to Christ, would not part with his wealth bring commanded,Mark. 10.22. but Zac­cheus, hauing receiued him into hi [...] [Page 109] house, makes a voluntary offer of dispersing to the poore and making restitution. Thus if we haue recei­ued Christ in our hearts, the World will be crucified to vs, and wee to the World. The greatest pleasures and profits of the world, will bee dung and drosse, euen vile in our e­stimation, in respect of him, and the heauenly comforts wee receiue from him.

4 Whosoeuer receiues Christ in the Sacrament, receiues him into his heart, as Zacheus did into his house, ioyfully. O blessed Iesus, saith Bernard, Luk. 19.6. Ber. in Cant. serm. 32. how oft when thou camst vnto me didst thou comfort my wounded conscience by powring vnto it the oyle of gladnesse!

As the Sunne arising vpon our Horizon, makes it cheerefull & glo­rious: so the Sun of Righteousnesse, when it ariseth vpon the Horizon of a sanctified heart, causeth it to re­ioyce with ioy vnspeakeable & glo­rious. Yea all the blessings of God are made comfortable to vs,1. Pet. 1.8. as it was with those happy conuerts, who did [Page 110] eate their meate together with glad­nesse and singlenesse of heart.Acts. 2.46. For vbi Christus, ibi Angeli, ibi lux, ibi coelum: Chrysost. in Mat. ho. 49. Where Christ is, there are the Angels, there is the light of Heauen, there is Heauen it selfe. Yea, the priuiledges are excellent we ob­taine by receiuing Christ. For as it is a meanes of our adoption, so it is a pledge of our eternall saluation. As many as receiued him, Ioh. 1.12. to them he gaue this prerogatiue to be made the sonnes of God. Rom. 8.17 And if we be sonnes, we are also heyres, yea coheyres annexed with Christ. And as the Israelites had a taste in the wildernesse, of the fruits of Canaan,Nu 13.24. which afterwards they did enioy more plentifully in that promised Land. So haue we in the wildernes of this present world, the first fruits of that glory, which hereafter we shall enioy in the cele­stiall Canaan more aboundantly for euer.

A fift note of receiuing Christ, is our thankefulnesse of heart, stirring vs vp to cheerefull obedience. Da­uid [Page 111] hauing receiue [...] r [...]efe from Bar­z [...]llai, giues this charge to his sonne Salomon, Shew kindnesse to the Sonnes of Barzillai. 1. Reg. 2.7. So Christ Iesus furni­shing vs with this heauenly foode, may iustly chal [...]enge at our hands all that wee can doe to manifest our thankefull hearts for such a singular benefit. As the King [...]y Prophet saith, VVhat shall I render to the Lord for all his benefits bestowed vpon me? Ps. 116.12. So must we consult all the faculties of our soules, and enquire with what we may present our Sauiour Christ for this great mercy; and our conclusion must be his resolution; I will offer to thee the sacrifice of thank [...]sgiuing, Vers. 17. and call vpon the Name of the Lord.

Thus, if vpon the receiuing of the Sacrament, we finde, in some measure, the strength of sinne aba­ted, grace augmented, our affections estranged from the world, our soules filled with heauenly ioy, and our hearts stirred vp to vnfained thank­fulnesse; then may we with maruel­lous comfort & assurance conclude, [Page 112] that we haue truely receiued Christ. And to such a Communicant I may say, as our Sauiour said to Za­cheus, Luk 19.9. This day is saluation come into this house.

THE FOVRTH Sermon. The Forme of the Sacrament.

1. COR. 11.26.

For as often as ye shall eate this bread, and drinke this cup, &c.

HAuing spoken of the Author and matter of the blessed Sacrament: It followeth tbat wee consider the forme; which giues being and perfection to the matter, and without the [Page 114] which as the physicall matter would be like the Chaos, rudis indige­staque moles, so the matter of the Sacrament would bee common bread and wine, without any sa­cred vse. Yea, as the soule is the forme and life of the body, so the forme is the life and soule of the Sa­crament. Now this Forme con­sists of diuers actions expressed in the institution, and to be imitated in the celebration of the Sacrament. For if other actions of Christ are a kinde of speech for our direction,Facta Christi sunt genera Locutionum, Aug. in Ioh. tract. 25. as St. Austin saith, certainely these are so to be conceiued in a more speciall manner, especially when there is a precept annexed to the actions, re­quiring imitation, as here it is. For, Hoe facite, Bellar. de sa­cram. lib. 1. cap. 19. Cusan. epi. 3. ad Bohem. de Communione. Doe this, is referred to the whole action, as Cardinall Bellarmine truely writeth. So that the silly eua­sion of Cardinall Cusanus, making nothing for his present purpose, is no lesse absurd then false.

Christ saith, Hoc facite, non hoc modo; Doe this, but not after this man­ner, [Page 115] which is in effect, Imitate this forme, but not according to this forme.

Gregory of Valentia, and some o­thers, doe make these words onely, Hoc est corpus meum, to be the forme of the Sacrament: but falsly, as after­wards we will shew. As the Forme of the Sacrament consists of the acti­ons, so the actions are in number se­uen, whereof fiue doe belong to the Minister, and two to the Communi­cants, according to the practise of our blessed Sauiour & his Disciples, he representing the Pastor, they the people. First, Christ takes the bread: 2. He consecrates: 3. Hee breakes it: 4. He giues it: 5. He shewes the vse of it. The actions of the people are these: 1. They take it: 2. They eat and drinke it. All which actions, like the visible matter of the Sacra­ment, haue reference to Diuine and Spirituall mysteries.

The first action of our Sauiour is the taking of the bread, that hee might consecrate it, breake it, and [Page 116] deliuer it to the Disciples: which signifies the taking of our nature, that it being sanctified, might bee broken with sorrow for satisfaction to God, and giuen to vs in the Sa­crament for the comfort of our soules. So that hereby is represen­ted the Incarnation of Christ, when the Word did take flesh. Ioh. 2.14. This action of Christ yeelds matter of ad­miration and consolation. First, here is great cause of admiration. For, as Bernard saith,Bern. in vigil. natal. domini serm. 3. Deus & homo, Ma­ter & Ʋirgo, One to be both God and man, one to be both a Mother and a Virgin, are great mysteries. If a mighty King should descend from his Throne, lay by his Scepter and his Diadem, and take vpon him (for some mans sake) the state of a base begger, would not this strike the hearts of the beholders with amaze­ment? How can we then without admiration consider, that our Saui­our,Phil. 2.6, 7 who was equall with God, should descend from heauen, and cloath himselfe with the base shape [Page 117] of a mortall man, and take vpon him the forme of a seruant, for our sakes? Well might the Apostle say,1. Tim. 3.16. Great is the mystery of godlinesse, God manife­sted in the flesh, iustified in the Spirit, seene of Angels, preached vnto the Gen­tiles, and receiued vp into glory.

And as it yeelds matter of admi­ration, so doth it also of consolation. For this taking of the humane na­ture was for our sakes, that Christ might therein satisfie the iustice of God, and accomplish the worke of our Redemption, according to that in the tenth of the Hebrewes, Burnt offering, and sacrifice for sin woul­dest thou not haue, but a body hast thou prepared. For it was expedient,Hebr. 10.5, 7. that as a man had sinned, so man should suffer & satisfie for the sinne. And therefore hee in no wise tooke the seed of Angels, but the seed of Abraham. Heb. 2.16. Yea, had not the Sonne of God beene incarnate, all the men and Angels in heauen and in earth had neuer beene able to satisfie the iustice of God.Rom. 8 3. Wherefore that which was impossible to [Page 118] the Law, because of the weakenesse of the flesh, God sent his Sonne in the simili­tude of sinfull flesh, and for sinne condem­ned sinne in the flesh: that so sinne be­ing punished in Christ, it might be pardoned in vs.

Mat. 1.23.Thus Christ by taking our nature, is become our Emmanuel, euen God with vs, yea God for vs. Therefore the Angels sent by God to publish the incarnation of Christ to the world, doe call it Tidings of great ioy,Luk. 2.14. and sing that ioyfull Anthem, Gloria in excelsis, Glory be to God in the highest heauens, peace on the earth, and good will towards men. So that the Communicants, when they behold the Minister taking the bread, should for their instruction meditate with admiration and comfort, vpon the great mystery of Christs incarna­tion.

The second Action the Giuing of thankes. It is obseruable, that the Euangelists and the Apostle, speak­ing of this action, doe vse two diffe­rent words:Mat. 26.26 St. Mathew doth vse [Page 119] the word [...], he blessed; Luk. 22.19 Saint Luke [...], he gaue thankes; St. Paul both,Ca. 10.16. Ca. 11.24. the one in the tenth chap­ter, the other in this.

Hereupon diuers doe confound the words, but diuersly. Some would haue both the words translated, to giue thankes. Others would haue them both translated to blesse, which may not bee: For though [...] may signifie the same that [...] yet that [...] should be rendred by [...].Valde durū est, Bellar. de Euchar. 1.10. Luk. 9.16. Ioh. 6.11. I confesse with Bellar­mine, 'tis very harsh. It is true that the Euangelists Luke and Iohn, rela­ting the miracle of the fiue thousand fed with fiue loaues and two fishes, doe vse these two words seuerally: St. Luke hath, he blessed, S. Iohn hath, he gaue thankes. Yet this doth not necessarily inforce a confounding of the words, that both should sig­nifie onely to blesse, or onely to giue thankes; but in my iudgement doe rather shew a double action in that benediction, namely, that hee both prayed and gaue thankes. And so hee [Page 120] doth in this matter of consecration. For these two parts of Inuocation, Prayer and Thankesgiuing, should in these actions, like Hippocrates twins, be inseparable companions, acccording to the Apostles rule, 1. Tim. 4.1. Tim. 4.4, 5. The creature is not to be re­fused, if it be receiued with thankesgi­uing: For it is sanctified by the VVord of God and Prayer. And as these two doe concurre in the sanctification of our corporall food; so doe they al­so in the consecration of our spiritu­all. And therefore S. Marke Marke 14. vers. 22.23 vseth both the words; So that our Sauiour taking the bread in his hands, gaue thankes to God for the redemption of mankind, for the reuelation there­of by the Word, and the assurance of the same by the blessed Sacra­ment: And withall prayed, that whereas the bread & wine of them­selues had no power or vertue for that spirituall vse, wherein they were to bee employed: It would please God, so to be present with his ordi­nance, that through his grace and [Page 121] blessing, the Sacrament might be­come a faithfull meanes to confirme our vnion with Christ, and to seale vp vnto vs the worke of our redem­ption.

Now from the Conduit-pipe of this benediction,Bella. de Eu­charist. lib. 1. cap. 10. Bellarmine and the Rhemists would faine conuey their doctrine of Transubstantiation: but herein they foget themselues, and contradict their owne doctrine. For they generally hold, that cōsecration is effected by these words; Hoc est corpus meum, This is my body. Now this benediction goes before euer Christ speakes these words; so that they must either reiect their maine ground of consecrating by hoc est corpus meum, Iustin. Mart. Apol. 2. Origen. Cont. Cels. lib. 8. Cyprian. de Coena domin. Theod. Dia 2 Hier. epist. ad Euagrium. Aug. de Trin. lib 3. cap. 4. or deny that this bene­diction is operatiue to! change the substances. But the truth is, that con­sectation is done by this thankesgiuing and prayer, as the ancient Fathers doe generally teach, & consequent­ly not by a bare rehearsall of those words, Hoc est corpus meum: as here­after wee shall obserue more fully.

Now this consecration of the ele­ments, by prayer and thankesgiuing, is a sanctifying and setting apart of them for a sacred vse, and conse­quently yeelds matter of much com­fort. For by it is represented Christ Iesus sanctified and set a part by Al­mighty God, for the sanctification and saluation of mankinde; accor­ding to that in the seuenteenth of Iohn, Ioh. 17.19 For their sakes I doe sanctifie my selfe, that they also may be sanctified through thy truth. So that as the oyntment did descend from Aarons head to his beard,Psa. 133.2. and went downe to the skirts of his cloathing: so the oyle of grace and gladnesse is here­by deriued from Christ our head, to euery member of his body, and he being consecrate, is become the author of eternall saluation to all them that o­bey him. Heb. 5. [...].

Againe, seeing that the elements of bread and wine are sanctified to a sacred vse, we must put a difference betweene them & other bread and wine. For the bread after consecra­tion [Page 123] is not common bread,Iren. l. c. 4. cap. 34. as Ire­neus truely saith. As the gold, which was profane in the furnace, became holy when it was sanctified to the vse of the Temple: so the bread which was by nature common, by consecration and vse is made holy. As the waters of Iordan being san­ctified by God for the cure of Naa­man, 2. Reg. 5. were to be esteemed by him more excellent then all the riuers of Pharphar and Damascus; And as the water in Baptisme, being san­ctified by prayer and thankesgiuing, is more to be regarded, then any the most excellent and costly distilled waters in the world: so the bread & wine being consecrated for the Sa­crament, are to be had in more re­uerend estimation then any other whatsoeuer.

Againe, seeing our Sauiour doth sanctifie the Sacrament by prayer & thankesgiuing; this is an action for imitation. Yea, if he gaue thanks to God in our behalfe, how much more should we doe so for our selues, who [Page 124] receiue the benefit? and from this duty of thanksgiuing the Sacrament hath that ancient name of Eucharist. And indeed this action doth yeeld approbation and commendation to the celebrating of the Sacrament in solemne Congregations, where ma­ny ioyning together, their combi­ned prayers and praises doe more powerfully pierce the heauens, to send vp the sweet incense of thanks, and to bring downe the deaw of grace vpon the Congregation.

To conclude, seeing that the Sa­crament is sanctified by prayer and thankesgiuing, we must be carefull to vse it in a holy and reuerend man­ner. Is it blessed by prayer and thankesgiuing? Let vs not profane it by vnworthy receiuing; lest wee turne that blessing into a curse vpon our selues.Act. 10.15 As it was said to Peter, so may I say to euery Communi­cant, Those things which God hath pu­rified, pollute thou not. And as the assembly at the Passeouer was ap­pointed to be a holy Conuocation,Numb. 28.18. [Page 125] so let our assemblies bee at this our Euangelicall Passeouer.

The third Action is the breaking of the Bread. A man would thinke this a needlesse ceremony,Mat. 26.26 Mar. 14.23 Luk. 22.19 1. Cor. 10.16. & 11.24. Act. 20.7. but in­deed it is very materiall. Therefore all the Euangelists, and the Apostle likewise doe diligently mention it. Yea, this action giues denomination to the whole celebration of the Sa­crament, which argues that it is a ce­remony of great moment, and very worthy of obseruation. And reason, for it is very significant to represent the paines of Christs Passion;Ioh. 19.36. Exo. 12.46 Not that his body was broken (which by diuine prouidence was preuented that the Scripture might be fulfilled) but to set foorth the intolerable tor­ments, that Christ indured in his death, when he might iustly com­plaine, as it is in the Psalme,Psa. 69.20. Rebuke hath broken my heart.

Hereby is set forth that which E­saiah speakes of,Esay 53.5. He was wounded for our iniquities, hee was broken for our transgressions, the chastisement of our [Page 126] peace was vpon him, and by his stripes we are healed.

In which place the Hebrew words are very significant, to set forth the extreme paines that Christ indured for our sakes; they imply the whip, the speare, the nayles, the thornes which did pearce the body, and the sword of sorrow which did wound the soule of our Sauiour. Yea, this breaking of the bread, doth set forth the renting of the soule and body of Christ asunder.

This Action makes against the carna [...]l presence, as indeed, almost e­uery passage in the institution doth. For the body of Christ is present onely as it is broken, but it is broken onely in mysterie, therefore it is pre­sent onely in mysterie.

To breake the naturall body of Christ actually, were an act of great cruelty,Ioh. 19. [...]2. & more extremity towards our Sauiour in his glorious estate, then the rude souldiers shewed in his infirmity on the Crosse.

But concerning this action, the [Page 127] Papists are exceedingly distracted,Vide P. Lū. Sent. 4. dist. 12. A. B. C. D. not knowing what to affirme; as whether it was bread or his body which was broken. To say it was the body of Christ, were to make his body perpetually passible; and to say it is bread after consecration, they are loth, because it ouerthrowes their locall presence. Therfore, these shelues of absurdities, vpon which they doe cast themselues to main­taine their errors, should make them saile willingly downe the cleere cha­nell of truth.

Againe, the necessary and signifi­cant vse of this action, condemnes the practise of the Romanists, who neglect the same, and giue whole cakes to the people. For as hereby they violate the ordinance of Christ, so doe they depriue the people of a comfortable and significant cere­mony.

Iansenius confesseth, that the Eu­charist was wont to be broken,Iansen. Con­cor. ca. 131. but saith he, Now it is not so, lest any one should thinke he receiues lesse then ano­ther, [Page 128] or doubt that he receiues not whole Christ. But our Sauiour Christ and the Primitiue Church, were much ouerseene, that could not thinke of these inconueniences: or else the Papists are too blame, that cannot teach their people better, or (which is the truth) these correcters of the Institution doe play the Impostors, who to maintaine an opinion of their carnall presence, haue abandoned this comfortable action of breaking the bread.

Lasty, here the Communicants must obserue, that when the bread is broken, and the wine powred out, they should then stir vp their hearts to meditate vpon the paines & Pas­sion of Christ, and apply the same to their soules as a soueraigne cordi­all of comfort. For his sufferings were for our sakes. His wounds, his stripes, his anguish of soule, and tor­ments of death, were the blessed meanes to deliuer vs from the paines and torments of eternall death.

The fourth action of our Sauiour [Page 129] is, the giuing of the Bread and the Cup. This action, though it be not here expressed, yet it is implyed in the word Take, and is plainely men­tioned in all the Euangelists,Mat. 26.26 27. Mar. 14.22 Luk. 22.19. which speake of the institution of the Sup­per.

This action is of great moment, for it representeth GOD the Fa­ther giuing his Sonne to vs, with all the merits of his painfull Passion and perfect obedience.Ioh. 6.27. Him hath GOD sealed, as it is in the sixt of Iohn. As God by his eternall decree did or­daine Christ Iesus to be our Sauiour, who is the Lambe slaine from the begin­ning of the world: Reu. 5.12. So hath hee sealed vp this mercy vnto vs, in giuing vs the Sacrament.1. Ioh. 4.10 And here is that loue of God, that he sent his Sonne to be a re­conciliation for our sinnes.

This action yeelds matter of re­prehension, of consolation, and in­struction. First, from the person and action meeting together, namely, Christ giuing the Sacrament, I may well collect that it belongs onely to [Page 130] the Minister, who is Christs substi­tute, to giue the Sacrament. As none but he may take, blesse, and breake the Bread,Canon 21. so none but he may deli­uer it; according to the Constitution of our Church.

As God by a speciall ordinance in time of the Law,Nu. 3.10. De. 33.10. did separate Aaron and his sonnes for offering of the sa­crifices: so I may say in the Apo­stles words,Hebr. 5.4. No man may take to himselfe this honour, in the time of the Gospell, to administer the Sacra­ments, but he onely, who hath an ordination to these sacred offices. Secular men haue smarted for med­ling with sacred things; Vzzah for the Arke,2. Sam. 6.7 2. Chr. 26.19. Ʋzziah and Saal for their sarcifices, albeit they had faire pre­tences for their enterprises. There­fore Tertul. Tertul. de Co­ron. mil. c. 3. saith, Eucharistiam nec de aliorum manu quàm praesidentium sumi­mus. Gregory of Ʋalentia saith, that a Lay man may administer the Sacra­ments,Tom. 4. dist. 3 quaest. 5. pun. 2. for that the applying cause doth not concurre of it selfe to produce the effect. But his Position is vnsound, [Page 131] and his reason absurd. For although the applying cause doth not of it selfe concurre to the producing of the effect, yet by accident, and the ordinance of God it may and doth. Had any man beside Ananias put his hands vpon Pauls eyes, hee should not thereby haue receiued his sight. But Ananias, Act. 9.17. being ordained by Christ for that imployment, his hands were the effectuall applicant cause to conferre sight to the blessed Conuert.

It is obiected by some, that our Sauiour said to his Disciples, concer­ning the Cuppe,Luk. 22.17 Deuide this among you. But that is spoken of the Cup in the Passeouer, as euery one may ea­sily perceiue, that will looke vpon the place in the Euangelist. For this is before any mention is made of the Supper.

Againe, this condemnes that lur­ching sacrifice, wherin oft times the Priest giues none to others, but re­tains all to himself. What is this pra­ctice, but the lighting of a candle to [Page 132] put it vnder a bushell? For where­fore is the bread blessed and broken, but to be giuen? And in this wee must imitate our Sauiour Christ,Compare Psa. 68.18. with Ephe. 4.8. who receiued gifts, that hee might giue them.

It is no lesse absurd for a man to affirme, that another should receiue good by the Priests receiuing, (as the Rhemists teach) then to hold, that he may be fed by the meat ano­ther man eates, or be saued by ano­ther mans faith: which conceits were very absurd and ridiculous: For a man must be nourished by his owne meate,H [...]b. 2.4. and The iust must liue by his owne faith. Therefore the faith­full Minister of Christ, must be like the good Samaritan,Lu. 10.34. who did not onely prepare, but powre in the Wine, and the feruent Communi­cant must say,Ioh. 6.34. Lord, euermore giue vs this Bread.

Againe, this makes against the Romish Reseruation; for the Sacra­ment is consecrated to be giuen and receiued, not to be reserued. The [Page 133] ancient practice of the Church doth controle this vaine corruption. Saint Hierom shewes that, which in all probabilitie was the generall cu­stome of the Primitiue Church,Hieron. in 1. Cor. 11. In ecclesia com­munem caenā comedentes pariter con­sumebant. De hisce post caenamepulis, loquitur Chrys. in 1. Cor. ho. 27. prope finem. Peracta pie­tatis celebra­tione consu­mitur. Aug. de Trin. 3.10 Origenin Le­uit. hom. 5. whilst their loue feasts called [...] after the celebration of the Supper, were in vse: namely, that what re­mained of the Eucharist, was spent with their other meats and drinks in these feasts. And after the abolish­ing of those common Suppers, we find for some hundreds of yeeres the practice of Churches, though diffe­rent, yet vtterly against reseruation. For Origen, who liued in the second hundred yeeres after Christ, writes that in his time, what remained of the Eucharist was burned. And E­uagrius, vpon occasion of relating a miracle that hapned in the dayes of BishopAbout 400. yeeres after Christ Ʋetus fuit consuetudo Constantino­poli. Euang. lib. 4. ca. 35. Menas, (who succeeded Epiphanius) writ [...]s, that it was an ancient custome in the Church of Cōstantinople, that if any part of the Sacramēt remained, the young youth which frequented the Schooles [Page 134] did eate it. But what speake I of the Churches practice against Romish reseruation,Canon trib. grad. dist. 2. de Consec. when the Pope Clement himselfe, besides his expresse prohi­bition, hath a caueat that onely so much be consecrated as may at that time be spent.

Againe, this action of Giuing the Sacrament makes against oblation. For the vse of the Sacrament is, that it be giuen to the people, not offred to God; this being a maine diffe­rence betweene a Sacrifice and a Sa­crament, that in the one we giue to God, in the other God giues to vs. And it is very obseruable against the Church of Rome, which stands vp­on her reall Altars and Sacrifice, that if any such had remained, St. Paul, who was diuinely wise in pressing and proouing the points he had in hand, did strangely neglect a forci­ble argument, in not requiring main­tenance to the Ministers for their ser­uing at the Altar and offring Sacri­fice,Rh [...]m. An. in Luk. 22.19. it being (as the Rhemists say) the principall act and worke of priest­hood. [Page 135] Yea, if any such altars and sa­crifice were remaining, did not hee make a needlesse change of the of­fice of the Priests vnder the Law, & the Ministers vnder the Gospell, say­ing,1. Cor. 9.13. As they which wait at the Al­tar, are partakers with the Altar: so they which preach the Gospell, should liue of the Gospell?

Againe, this checks that nice curio­sity of the Romanists, who contra­ry to the ancient custome of the Church,Euseb. hist. lib. 7. cap. 8. doe put the Sacrament into the mouthes, not giue it into the hands of the Communicants. Yea, their scrupulous nicenesse, who re­quire, that they should not willing­ly touch it with their teeth, but only dissolue it with their tongues. Whereof I know not what reason can be rendred, except they doubt the deuill might be in their Eucha­rist, and doe some mischiefe to the receiuer for byting of him; as it is in the fabulous story of Gregories, ci­ted by the Rhemists:Rhem. An. in 1. Tim. 4.5. where the de­uill entring into a woman that bit [Page 136] him in eating of Lettice,Ego, quid fe­ci? sedebam super lactu­cam, & venit illa & mo­mordit me. Greg. dial. li. 1. cap. 4. and beeing reprooued for it, answered, What haue I done? I did but sit vpon the Let­tice and she came and bit me.

Secondly, as this doctrine yeelds matter of confutation, so doth it also of consolation. For here is repre­sented the best and greatest gift that euer was giuen to the sonnes of men, euen the Sonne of GOD himselfe. That is a great gift which Zaccheus spake of,Lk. 19.8. Behold, the one halfe of my goods I giue to the poore. That is a greater which Herod promised to the dancing Damsell,Mar. 6.23. VVhatsoeuer thou shalt aske of mee, behold, I will giue it, euen to the halfe of my King­dome. But that the greatest of all, which that prodigall giuer offers to our Sauiour,Math. 6.9. when shewing him all the Kingdomes of the world, hee said, All these will I giue thee, if thou wilt fall downe and worship me. Yet behold all those gifts, had they been in their purpose and power to dis­pose, are of infinite lesse value then this transcendent gift. Therefore St. [Page 137] Iohn, when hee speakes of it,Ioh. 3.16. doth single and set it forth with an Em­phasis, Sic Deus dilexit mundum, So God loued the world: whereupon Chry­sostome saith, Sic Deus dilexit? Did God so loue the world? Chrysost. in Gen. ho. 27. Dic beate Iohan­nes, quomodo sic? tell vs, O blessed Iohn, how was that So? Euen that which followeth, So God loued the world, that he gaue his onely begotten Sonno, that whosoeuer beleeued in him, should not perish, but haue euerlasting life. Loe here the greatest gift that heauen could yeeld, or the earth de­sire. Blessed therefore be the Giuer, and blessed be the gift for euermore.

Thirdly, this giuing of Christ in the Sacrament, yeelds matter of in­struction. For this gift of God to vs must stirre vp our hearts and hands to giue praise and thankes to him, and to study with the Prophet what wee should render to the Lord for this admirable benefit: yea,Ps. 116.12. seeing God hath not spared his owne Sonne, Ro. 8.32. but giuen him for vs to death, we should thinke nothing too deare for the testificati­on [Page 138] of our thankefulnesse. We are bound by the mercies of God, Rom. 12.1. to giue vp our bodies a liuing sacrifice to him. Euen to consecrate our selues, our soules and bodies, and all that we haue and are, to his seruice, who hath vouch­safed vnto vs forth of his aboun­dant mercy, this inestimable gift to our exceeding comfort.

The fift action of Christ, and consequently of the Minister, is that which I call verball, as comprehen­ding words of promise; This is my body which is giuen for you; This cup is the new Testament in my bloud, which is shed for you. In which our bles­sed Sauiour doth necessarily shew the vse & benefit of the Sacrament, performing therein the office of a carefull Physician, in preparing a medicine, prescribing to his Patient the vse, & shewing the vertue of it. Necessarily I say, for albeit the Sa­craments are visible words, Aug. in John. tract. 79. yet must they also haue audible words annex­ed to demonstrate the vse of them; else will they be but dumbe shewes. [Page 139] Which president of Christs doth iustifie the practice of our Church, that appointed those words to be v­sed in the deliuery of the Sacrament. If any man obiect, he knowes these things before; I answere that our weakenesse considered, we had need not onely to haue the vnderstanding informed, but the memory also reui­ued, and the affections stirred vp for our better meditation of these my­steries. So that this stirring of vs vp by these words, may be like the An­gels stirring the people of Bethes­da,Ioh. 5.4. that the Sacrament may yeelde vertue for the cure and comfort of our soules.

In this verball action I will brief­ly explane the words. Concerning the first, This is my body, I haue shew­ed by conference of Scriptures, and testimony of Fathers, that the same are a tropicall speech, and import thus much, This is a figure, a signe, a representation of my body. In the o­ther there are diuers tropes. First, where hee saith, This cup is the new [Page 140] Testament in my blood. Euery one knowes there is a metonymy of the subiect, the cup being taken for that which is in the cup.

Againe, there is another trope in the word Testament: For the cup or wine in the cup is the Testament, onely as Circumcision is the Coue­nant; that is, a signe of the Coue­nant. And indeede this Testament and Couenant are both one: and so the Hebrew word Berith, and the Greeke Diatheke doe signifie: For that which is called Berith, a Coue­nant;Gen. 17.10. is called Diatheke, Acts. 7.8 And Hieron. in Zach. 9.11. renders the word Berith. testa­mentū. And in his ex­position he saith, Testa­mentisiue pa­cti tui. Heb. 9.10. Homers Illia. a Testa­ment. The reason of this appellation ariseth partly forth of Sacramentall phrases, partly from of a reference and resemblance of Moses speech, when sprinkling the bloud, he calls it the bloud of the Testament.

Neither is this manner of speech a stranger to humane writers: For Homer calls their sacrifices [...], the faithfull leagues of their gods. But here it may be questioned why it is called the new Testament, [Page 141] or Couenant,Gen. 3.15. Gen. 17.2. Act. 10.23 seeing the same is very ancient, being made in Paradise to Adam, renewed to Abraham, wit­nessed by the Prophets, figured in the sacrifices? I answer, it may be called a new Couenant in diuers respects.

First, in regard of the matter, the one being a Couenant of works, the other of Grace.

Secondly, in regard of the man­ner, and so it is the new Couenant, as our Sauiour calls his precept of Loue, A new commandement.Ioh. 13.34 For as that commandement is called a new commandement, because it is newly reuiued, and more effectually vrged then before: so this Couenant may be called a new Couenant, be­cause it is more plainely renewed, & more powerfully confirmed to the Church of God.

Thirdly, it is called the new Co­uenant, in regard of the Minister; for Moses was Minister and Media­tor of the old Testament, being the seruant of God: but Christ is the Minister and Mediator of the new [Page 142] Testament, beeing the Sonne of God.

Fourthly, it is so called in regard of time, the one containing a pro­mise, the other shewing an accom­plishment thereof; the one premon­strating Christ to come, the other demonstrating him already come.

Fiftly, in regard of the new forme or ceremonies wherin it is set forth: Not in those legall types, as the bloud of Buls and Goates, but in the elements of bread and wine, which doe liuely represent the body and bloud of the Sonne of God as with­out spot.Heb. 9.11.12.

Thus the words being cleared; From hence we may infer, that see­ing the Sacrament is called the Coue­nant of Christ, wee must haue the hand of faith to aprrehend it. For there is a mutuall relation betweene sides & foedus: Hes [...]. 5.2. as Assuerus holds out his golden Scepter, so Queene Hester must draw neere and touch the top of it; as God tenders to vs a Coue­nant of mercy, so wee must reach [Page 143] forth the hand of Faith to lay hold vpon it. Yea, this Couenant requires also the hand of obedience. For there must be a mutuall stipulation concurring betwixt God and man in this case. As God doth couenant with Abraham to be his all-suffi­cient God:Gen. 17.1. So Abraham must coue­nant to walke before God and be vpright. Now if we haue this hand of Faith to apprehend, and this hand of Obe­dience to demonstrate our appre­hension, then happy and thrice hap­py are we,2. Cor. 1.20. all the promises and Co­uenants of God shall be to vs in Christ Ie­sus, yea and Amen.

Thus much for the actions of the Pastor. Now to the Actions of the people, wherein I will be briefe, in regard that what concernes them, is in some sort handled (by reason of relation) in the actions of the Minister.

The first of these actions is the ta­king of the Sacrament. This action is of great vse, and therefore men­tioned by all the Euangelists.

It signifies our apprehending of Christ, with the merits of his death and passion. And indeed what auai­leth the preparation and sanctificati­on of the elements, if they be not re­ceiued? Hence I obserue; first, that it is no arbitrary thing whether we receiue the Sacrament or not, seeing we are enioyned it by vertue of this precept, Take, eate. The Centurion said to our Sauiour, speake the word onely, Mat. 8.9. and my seruant shall be whole: Now Christ hath spoken the word, and commanded vs to take the Sa­crament, therefore we should doe it. But here we may obserue (as it is in the speech of the Centurion) not onely Christs precept, but our bene­fit also, which is maruailous great. The seruants of Naaman said well vnto him,1. Reg. 5.13. If the Prophet had com­manded thee a greater matter, shouldest thou not haue done it? how much more when he saith, Wash and bee cleane? So may I say, My brethren, if wee had onely Christs cōmandement, should we not obey it? how much more, [Page 145] when much comfort is to be obtai­ned in obeying the commandement? The want of this taking in many may iustly cause the Prophets com­plaint,Esa. 6.47. There is none that stirred vp himselfe to take hold on thee. The wo­full fruit of which neglect, we may obserue in the same place, when he saith, We doe fade like a leafe. Vers. 6. As the body must needs pine away without foode, and the leafe wither, without the Sunne and sappe to nourish it: so without laying hold vpon Christ, that vertue may proceed from him to be as foode and sap to our soules, they must needs decay and famish. That is a heauenly proclamation;Reu. 22.17 Let whoso will come and take of the wa­ter of life freely; but that is a heauy complaint, He came amongst his own, Ioh. 1.11. but his owne receiued him not. And this complaint falls as a iust reproofe vpon them, who refuse to take the blessed Sacrament.

Againe, here it must be remem­bred, that we bring the hand of Faith, when we come to the Table [Page 146] of the Lord. Our hearts and hands in receiuing of the Sacrament, must be like two buckets in a well, one going vp, when another is going downe. Whilest the hand of our bodies goes down to take the bread & wine, the hand of our soule must goe vp to Christ in heauen to lay hold on him. To which purpose St. Augustine saith well,Aug. in Ioh. tract. 25. Quid paras den­tes? VVhy dost thou prepare thy teeth & thy belly? Prepare thy minde: Beleeue, & thou hast eaten.

Againe, in this case it is our duty to be as ready to giue as to take. As we receiue the blessings of God, so must we returne our praise & thanks vnto him. As the bird when shee takes a drop of water, lifts vp her head and her eyes: So we, when we taste of these mercies, must lift vp our hearts & hands with all thanke­fulnesse to our gracious God the gi­uer of all good gifts, and not be like the swine, which deuoures the a­cornes, but neuer lookes vp to the tree from whence they fell.

The second Action of the people is the eating of the bread, and drinking of the wine. This action also is very necessary, being very significant, as that which comprehends the parti­cular applying of Christ to euery communicant. For as S. Austin saith,Aug. contra Faust. Mani. lib. 20. c. 21. This is the eating of Christ, the commu­nicating of his Passion, with a sweet re­membrance that his body was crucified, & his bloud shed for our sinnes.

To eate and drinke, is oft in Scrip­ture phrase transferred from the bo­dy to the minde, as in the sixt of Iohn, Ioh. 6.53. Except you eate the flesh of the Sonne of Man, and drinke his bloud, you haue no life in you: and very fitly; for as our bodies are nourished by eating of corporall meates; so our soules are nourished by the spirituall feeding vpon Christ. Hence it comes to passe that Christ dwels in vs,Eph. 3.17. and we are made the Temples of the ho­ly Ghost. For we abide in Christ, as S. Austin saith, when we are made his members, and he abides in vs, Aug. in Ioh. tract. 27. when we become his Temples.

Now this action, and the other doe meet with diuers corruptions in the Church of Rome, whose pre­sumption discards her from being the Spouse of Christ. For she is still tampering with his ordinances, abo­lishing what he hath ordained, and establishing what her selfe hath de­uised: which is no lesse then to ad­uance her selfe in wisedome and au­thority aboue the Sonne of God.

What ground of Scripture hath she for her idolatrous adoration? the Sacrament was ordained to be taken and eaten, not to be adored. What warrant hath she to make the Priest the onely actor, & the people meere spectators, in the celebration of the Sacrament; seeing that taking and eating are the consequents of Con­secration? What an absurdity is it to inuite men to a banquet, and not suf­fer them to taste a bit? Doth she not in witholding from the people the participation of the Sacramēt, bring vpon them that iudgement inflicted vpon the incredulous ruler, who did [Page 149] onely see the plenty prophecied of by Elisha, 2. Kin. 7.19 but did not eate there­of?

The Councell of Trent would wish that those who are present should alwayes communicate,Concil. Trid. sess. 22. c. 6. that they might thereby receiue more fruit by the Sacrament. But either they dissemble in this wish, or else their people are very disobedient in their practice; that amongst so many as are vsually present at their Masses, none of them should haue care to communicate.

Againe, these actions of eating and drinking doe giue a wound to their carnall presence. For as they are fit actions for bread and wine; so are they; altogether vnfit for flesh and bloud.Aug de doct. Christ. lib. 3. cap. 16. Therefore Saint Austins rule is good, Si Locutio sit flagitium iubens, &c. If there be a speech in the Scripture which commandeth some wicked act, it is a figuratiue speech; and he giues his instance euen in this eating and drinking the body and bloud of Christ. If this speech were [Page 150] not figuratiue, the act were odious, for it is more horrible and inhumane to eate mans flesh then to kill it, Aug. contra aduers. leg. & Prophet. li. 1. cap. 9. to drinke mans bloud then to sheade it. Those therefore which hold this carnall ea­ting of Christ, are as senselesse as the Capernaites, as cruell as the Cani­bals: Tis no great mar ell that these men bee so inhumane to kill their King, who are so barbarous as to eate their God.

That euasion of the Catechisme of Trent, is too poore a couer for this foule corruption. It was Gods espe­ciall prouidence, that the body and bloud of Christ should not be eaten and drunken in their kindes, because humane nature abhors it. For what doe they else in this, but with the lewd woman in the Prouerbes,Pro. 30.20 if they can carry it closely, wipe their mouthes and say, Haue we committed iniquity?

But to leaue matter of controuer­sie, and conclude this point; let eue­ry one haue care when he eates the blessed Sacrament, to apply Christ [Page 151] to his soule effectually, and to say with Thomas, My Lord and my God. Ioh. 20.28. For it is not enough to haue a soue­raigne cordiall, except it be receiued; It is not enough to know that the death of Christ is meritorious, ex­cept it be applyed: therefore wee must apply Christ to our soules in the Sacrament,2. King. 4.34. as Elizeus applyed his body to the dead child, that we may haue life and comfort thereby. Iosephs feasting of his brethren (no doubt) was very acceptable:Gen. 43. but this our Sauiours feasting of vs is farre more comfortable: they did but feed their bodies, we doe re­fresh our soules. Wee haue cause to celebrate this festiuity with much ioy, if wee come with sanctified hearts. For neuer was the hony­combe so comfortable to fainting Io­nathan, 1. Sam. 14.27. as this Sacrament will be to our fraile and fainting soules.

In a word, remember that this ea­ting is more then a bare receiuing of Christ: It imports a sound incorpo­rating, and requires that we as good [Page 152] Cyons be ingrafted into him, not to be remoued.Aug. ad Pan. epist. 59. This is votum maximum, our greatest vow (as St. Austin saith) that when we receiue the Sacramēt, we will constantly abide in Christ. And as he saith elsewhere, alluding to the two Disciples, who by their importunity caused Christ to stay with them,Aug. Serm. de temp. 140 Tene hospitem, si vis ag­noscere Saluatorem, Let Christ be thy guest, if thou wilt know him to bee thy Sauiour. Let him dwell with thee, and euer haue a roome in thy heart: so shalt thou be sure to haue thy habitation, and dwell with him for euer in the heauens.

THE FIFT Sermon. The finall Cause or End of the Sacrament.

1. COR. 11.24.

Doe this in remembrance of me, &c.

WEE are now come to the finall cause or end of the Sacrament; which though it be the last in action, is the first in intention:Aug. Ch [...] aduers. legi [...] lib. 2. cap. 6. for finis est propter quem fiunt omnia. It is the first mouer to all the other causes, like the plum­mets [Page 154] of a clocke, which sets all the wheeles on worke, and giues both entrance and continuance to their motion. As the skilfull Archer shootes not at random, but hath his eye vpon the marke, and the care­full Sayler propounds to himselfe the wished hauen: So the discreete Christian must so guide his actions, that by no meanes hee neglect the end. And surely the neglect thereof doth precipitate most men into ma­ny miscries and iniquities:Pro. 14.12 for there is a way that seemes good to a man in his owne eyes, but the issue thereof is death. Thus many a faire path leades into a dangerous pitte, and men through inconsideration are carried forward in their actions, like the sil­uer streames of a swift riuer, which runnes speedily, and falls sodainly into the brackish Sea. How vnseem­ly is it for a man indued with a rea­sonable soule, to be like the horse & the mule which haue no vnderstanding, Psa. 32.9. but are onely led by sense, and rush giddily into the battell? Ier. 8.6. As the Forme [Page 155] giues being, so the end tends very much to the well beeing of our acti­ons, and is a great stickler either in the approbation or reprehension of the same, as Saint Austin shewes a­gainst the Manichees, and therefore demands of them, Quo fine faciatis? Aug. de mor. Man. 1. 31. Hence it is, that diuers men may concurre in one and the same action, yet in respect of their seuerall ends and tendments, that may bee law­full and lawdable in one, which is culpable in another; as St. Augustine doth demonstrate in the Passion of our Sauiour, in which Almighty God, the Iewes and Iudas had their seuerall hands; but God intending it in loue to redeeme the world;In re vna quam fece­rūt, causa nō vna est oh quam fece­runt. Aug. Ʋincē. epist. 28. Iu­das forth of a couetous humor to fill his purse, and the Iewes out of their malice to bee reuenged, that which was gracious in our mercifull God, was odious both in perfidious Iudas, and the malicious Iewes.

This obseruation yeelds a checke to the inconsiderate Christian, whose hand is in the action before the eye [Page 150] to the end.1. Tim. 3.1 He that desires the office of the Ministery, desires a worthy worke. But if hee vndertake that function onely to support his estate, and be­ing possessed with a dumbe spirit,1. Cor. [...].10. betake himselfe to rest, there is a fearefull woe belongs to him. Ma­gistracie is a place very honorable;Rom. 13.1. Psa. 82.6. but if it be sought after onely to heap vp riches, or to hunt after honor, and not doe good by the execution of iustice, the end is extremely per­uerted.

Did not the Pharises, through those hypocriticall ends they pro­pounded to themselues, lose the glo­ry of those worthy duties of fasting, prayer,Mat. 6.2, 16. and almes? And are not the Papists workes extremely stained with the end and intention of me­rit? And surely, it may iustly be fea­red, that many lose the sweet com­fort of the blessed Sacrament, whilst they come to it for fashion, feare, custome, company, or other by-re­spects. As the Master of the feast propounds that to his guests,Mat. 22.12. Friend [Page 157] how camest thou in hither? So will Christ Iesus one day question euery Communicant, Friend, wherefore camest thou in hither? Then happy shall that Christian be, who can an­swere forth of a sincere heart, Lord, I came to be put in remembrance of thee, and to see a liuely demonstration of thy death and Passion: that so my faith might be strengthened, sinne weakened, and the graces of Gods holy Spirit confirmed, and augmen­ted in me.

Now the end of receiuing the Sa­crament is set forth by the Apostle.

First, in generall; Doe this in re­membrance of me.

Secondly, in particular: As oft as you eate this bread, und drinke this cup, you shew the Lords death till he come.

Here a question meetes vs in the first words, namely, what our Saui­our meanes when he saith, Doe this? Rh [...]m. Annot in Luke 22. [...] 19. The Rhemists say, that in these words, the holy Sacrament of orders is institu­ted, because power and commission to doe [Page 158] the principall act of priesthood is giuen to the Apostles: that is, to offer vp the body of Christ in sacrifice. But is this the principall act of Priesthood, to offer the body of Christ in sacrifice? Behod how they doe deiect the of­fice of a Minister, making it inferior to diuers mechanicall trades. For, whereas there is scarce a trade so meane, but a man must haue much time to learne it; he is very simple, who in a few dayes cannot attaine to this Art of sacrificing. For the greatest difficulty is the turning and winding of the body, and the acting of diuers ridiculous and antike g [...] ­stures. No maruaile though it grew into a prouerbe amongst them, He is good enough to make a Priest.

Iob. 33.23 Elihu in Iob makes another mat­ter of the office of a Minister, when he saith, Scarce one of a thousand is found to be a fit Messenger from the Lord of Hosts.2. Cor. 1.16. St. Paul held it to be of a higher nature, and requiring excellency of gifts, when he deman­ded, Ad haec quis idoneus? VVho it [Page 159] sufficient for these thing? But what doth [...], signifie Sacrifice this? This is such an interpretation as neuer was heard of.

The learnedest amongst the Pa­pists doe truely confesse,Greg. Valen­tom. 4. dist. 6 qu. 8. pun. 5. that these words haue relation only to the pre­cedent actions in the Institution; but in those there is no one sillable of sa­crificing. Yea Bellarmine himselfe expounds the words thus, Doe this, Bella. de Eu­cha. 4. 16. Et li. 1. cap. 19. that is, Take, consecrate, and deliuer it to others, as you see me doe.

And indeed it is remarkable that in the new Testament, our Sauiour and his Secretaries, haue continually distinguished the Ministers of the Gospell, from the Legall Ministers, both in name and office, appropry­ating to them in the Law, the title of Priests, and the office of sacrifi­cing; but neuer ascribing either that name or seruice to the Ministers of the Gospell. The words therefore import thus much, Celebrate this Sacrament, according to the presi­dent I haue left you, & to that end, [Page 166] namely,Psa. 111.4. in remembrance of mee. The Lord hath made his wonderfull workes to be had in remembrance, saith the Psalmist.

Surely, all the workes of the Lord are worthy of remembrance, but some aboue others are worthy to be remembred and admired. Amongst others, our happy deliuerance by the death and Passion of our blessed Sauiour, is both admirable & com­fortable. But it may be said as Salo­mon speakes of deliuering a besieged Citie;Eccle. 9.15 There was found in it a poore and wise man, who deliuered the Citie by his wisedome, but no man remem­bred the poore man. Aug. contra Acad [...]m. li. 2. cap. 9. The memory oft­times becomes insida custos cogita­tionum, a bad recorder of diuine fauours. And whereas it should be like the Arke, that held the holy things, it is rath [...] like the Sine, which lets goe the flowre and retaines the branne. Holy and heauenly matters are let slippe, when carnall and earthly are remembred.

Therefore the Lord Iesus, for the [Page 161] helpe of our bad and brittle memo­ries, hath commanded vnto vs the celebration of the blessed Sacrament, saying, Doe this in remembrance of me.

So that this Sacrament must be celebrated in remembrance of Christ, like the pillar that Ioshua ere­cted,Iosh. 4 9. in memoriall of that wonder­full passage ouer Iordan. And like the Omer of Manna, that the Lord ap­pointed to be kept in remembrance of the miraculous feeding of the Is­raelites in the wildernesse.Exo. 16.32

This being the end of the Insti­tution, namely, the remembrance of Christ, we haue need to search our hearts, and cause no doubt to be­waile our wants, who neither with­out, nor with this memoriall doe so fruitfully and effectually remember our Sauiour as we should.Exo. 13.3. The chil­dren of Israel had a charge, that they should remember the day of their deliuerance out of Egypt, and the maruailous prouidence of God,Exo. 12.1.13. in protecting them from the stroke of [Page 162] the Angel; yea, for the better remem­brance of those mercies they had the Passeouer: yet is it said in the seuenty eight Psalme, that they re­membred not his hand, Psa. 78.42. nor the day that he deliuered them from the enemy: and who doth not condemne their in­gratefull forgetfulnesse of so great benefits? But if we cause our cogita­tions to retire vpon our selues, and consider the vnspeakable mercy of Christ, in deliuering vs from eter­nall condemnation, aad his gracious goodnesse in ordaining this memo­riall of our deliuerance, I doubt not but we shall find greater cause to tax our selues for our vnkind forgetful­nesse, whilst it may be said of vs, as the holy Historian saith of Pharaohs Butler,Gen. 40.23 yet did not the chiefe Butler re­member Ioseph, but forgat him.

When our Sauiour told Peter that he would deny him,Mat. 26. Peter promised confidently that he would not, but afterwards, hauing through humane frailty done it, when the Cocke did crow, he remembring the words of [Page 163] Iesus, went foorth, and wept bitter­ly.

Behold, my brethren, haue not we as iust cause to mourn for our shame­full forgetfulnesse, who notwithstan­ding these remembrances, doe neg­lect these great mercies, which we should locke and lay vp in our hearts like rich Iewels, and keepe them safe as soueraigne preseruatiues?

If a King hauing ransomed a cap­tiue, should giue him a peece of plate, and wish him when he drinks there­in to thinke vpon the fauours hee had done him: how vnworthy were that captiue of this fauour, if hee should forget him? Loe here, our King of Peace hath deliuered vs from a miserable captiuity, and hath giuen vs the Cup of saluation, requiring vs when we drinke thereof to thinke vpon him. Oh how vnworthy are we of this great mercy, if we will not remember him? We may well say in the Psalmists words,Psa. 137.5, 6. If I for­get thee, O my Sauiour, let my right hand forget her cunning. Yea, if I doe [Page 164] not remember thee in thankfulnesse, let my tongue cleaue to the roofe of my mouth.

Iustin. li. 5.The Athenians enacted Legem [...], a law of obliuion: but here Christ hath ordained Legem [...], a law of remembrance. We should oft times haue Christ in re­membrance, but especially when we come to the Sacrament, hee should be the matter of our meditation.

L [...]k. 22.42 Lord remember mee when thou com­mest into thy Kingdome, saith the peni­tent malefactor, and Christs answere is, This day thou shalt be with me in Paradise. So let vs carefully and fruitfully remember Christ, when we come to the blessed Sacrament, and then we may be assured, he will remember vs now he is in his King­dome.

But how shall we remember him fruitfully? Not by oathes and blas­phemies, not by execrations and cur­sings: not to cherish presumption in our selues; for thus onely doe some remember Christ.

Some alas, haue the name of Christ very sildom in their mouthes, but when they sweare by him; some sildome haue him in their minds, but when they do vainely presume vpon him. But miserable & wretched men they are, who thus doe turne, the grace of God into wickednesse. Which take boldnesse to sin,Rom. 6.1. because grace hath abounded, and so make a poyson of a Mithrydat. But let vs so remem­ber Christ, that the remembrance of him, may be a preseruatiue against sinne, by considering how deare it cost him to redeeme vs; and if wee haue fallen through frailty, that it may be a restoratiue; by remem­bring that hee is a gracious Aduo­cate,1. Ioh. 2.1. and the propitiation for a peni­tent sinner.

Let vs remember the basenesse of his birth to humble vs, the paine­fulnesse of his life to make vs dili­gent in his seruice, and the bitter­nesse of his death to confirme our patience. Let vs depend vpon him both in health & sicknes, in life and [Page 166] death. In health let vs remember him as a mercifull Redeemer, in sick­nesse let vs thinke vpon him as a gracious Comforter. In health let vs say with the Spouse in the Canti­cles,Can. 1.7. Shew me, thou whom my soule lo­ueth, where thou feedest, for why should I be as one that turneth aside to the flocks of thy companions? In sickenesse let vs with Bartimeus cry vnto him,Mar. 10.48 Iesus thou Sonne of Dauid haue mercy on mee. And in the houre of death, let vs with blessed Steuen, commend our soules into his hands, saying, Lord Iesus receiue my spirit. Act. 5 9 Loe, this is a fruitfull, this is a blessed remem­brance of Christ.

And so much for the end in gene­rall: now to the end in particular, verse 26. For as oft as you eate of this bread, and drinke of this cuppe, you shew the Lords death till he comes.

These words as oft are here twice vsed, and there may be diuers rea­sons for the same. First, to put a dif­ference betweene the Passeouer and the Supper. The Passeouer was ce­lebrated [Page 167] but once a yeere, and at one certaine time of the yeere; but the Supper of the Lord may be admini­stred many times, and at any time of the yeere.

And herein also this Sacrament differs from Baptisme, which is on­ly once administred, and not itera­ted; and reason, for as it is suffici­ent that we be once borne into the World, but necessary that wee be often fedde: so is it sufficient, that wee doe once receiue Baptisme, the Sacrament of our new birth, but ve­ry expedient that wee oft receiue the Eucharist, the food and nourish­ment of our soules.

Secondly, as these words may serue to distinguish betweene this and the other Sacraments: so may they also very aptly carry with them an intimation of receiuing often. First, in that the Apostle saith not, [...], when, but [...], how oft soeuer, which implyes an itteration. Again, the word being before vsed, and here againe repeated, cannot but im­port [Page 168] an often receiuing of the Sacra­ment.

But here it may bee questioned, how oft a man is to receiue the Sa­crament?Chrys. in Tim. hom. 5. For answere whereunto I might say with Chrysostome, The A­postle hath not limited this Sacrament with any obseruation of time. But for further resolution, we will consi­der; First, the practice of Antiquity: Secondly,Hier. ad Lu­cin. Ambr. de sacr. li 5. c. 4. Chrys. in 1. Cor hom. 28. Aug quaest. dogm. q. 53. the rules of Direction grounded on reason. We read that in the Primitiue Church, both the East and Westerne Congregations vsed to celebrate and receiue it euery day; afterwards euery Lords Day: to the which practice S. Austin, or whoso [...]uer was Author of the Dog­maticall questions, doth exhort. Af­terwards it came to once a moneth; but deuotion waxing euery day col­der then other,P. Lumb. sen. 4. dist. 12. it was decreed, that euery one should receiue it thrice a ye [...]re, which was somewhat tolera­ble; But Rome, who brags of h [...]r re­nowned & neuer-failing Faith, doth in this particular shew a glimpse of [Page 169] her Apostasie, and giues euident de­monstration of her want of zeale & deuotion. For the Councell of Trent is faine to come to saltem se­mel in anno, Concil. Trid. sess. 23. can. 9. to require that at least once a yeere the people receiue the Sacrament

But in this variety of practice, we must for our better guidance obserue the circumstances of necessity, con­ueniency, and vtility. For the first, tis true that we haue daily neede of the remembrance of Christs death, and consequently of the Sacrament. As our bodies haue daily neede of nourishment by our corporall food, so haue our soules by our spirituall. Yet must not this be the onely guide or ground of our receiuing; but we must also haue respect to conueni­ency. For seeing there is required a due and diligent preparation for the receiuing of this Sacrament, the same must moderate our necessity: so that we should as well look to our fitnesse, as our need. But yet in the third place, the due consideration of [Page 170] the inestimable benefit and com­fort we obtaine by receiuing the Sa­crament, must stirre vs vp, so oft as with conuenience we may, to bee partakers of this blessed banquet; that if it were possible, we might e­uery day be fit to communicate, as St. Ambrose doth exhort:Sic viue, vt quotiaie me­rearis accipe­re. Ambr de sacra. l. 5. c. 4 That so we may, as neere as our fraile nature will permit, resemble those bless [...]d spirits, who are exercised incessant­ly in singing Halleluiahs without wearinesse.

But it is obiected, that as familia­rity breedes contempt: so, frequent receiuing may cause a disestimation of the Sacrament.

To which I answere. First, it is not like, that what God hath or­dained as a meanes to increase and kindle zeale, should bee a cause to coole or quench it. And if it be an occasion onely, diuine ordinances must not be neglected for humane corruptions.

Secondly, albeit amongst some men much samiliarity hath this ef­fect; [Page 171] yet it is not so amongst those who are wise and intimate: for their daily familiarity confirmes their bond of loue.

Thirdly, though we may weary men by often comming to their ta­bles: yet the often we come to the Lords Table, the better welcome wee are, so that we come prepared; without which preparation, I say not once a yeere, but euen once in our liues is too oft. Therefore Saint Chrysostome speaking of some who once a yeere would be sure to come (whether prepared or vnprepared) because of the festiuall time,Chrys. ad [...]op. Antioh hom. 64. doth iustly checke them, and cry out thus against their practice, O consuetudi­nem, O praesumptionem! O euill cu­stome, O vise presumption! In a word, Satan will endeuour to keepe vs both from preparing, and com­municating: but we ought so much the more diligently to stirre vp our selues, to preparation and receiuing the Sacrament.

Thus hauing satisfied that qu [...]sti­on [Page 172] concerning the time, wee will now consider the particular end of celebrating the Sacrament, which is the shewing of Christs death, as his death is an Epitome of the Gos­pell. Neuer did God set so remarka­ble remembrances vpon any thing since the foundations of the world were layd, as he hath done vpon the death and Passion of our blessed Sa­uiour; the heauens were darkened, the earth trembled, the graues ope­ned, the vaile of the Temple rented, the dead were raised; and therefore it is no maruell, that he hath or­dained the Sacraments for a memo­riall thereof to the end of the world. Now as men who haue payed debts in diuers particular summes, will be carefull for their discharge, to keep the particular acquitances: So eue­ry part of Christs death beeing as a particular acquittance for the debt of our sinnes, it will be very expedient for vs to take notice thereof, and to lay them vp carefully in our hearts for our comfort.

When we speake of the death of Christ, we must not consider it as the expiring of his soule onely: but his death with all the concomitants of his Passion. And though his whole life was a continued passion; yet will I onely obserue those things which he suffered the night that he was betrayed, and the day that he was crucified. And this I will con­sider in fiue generall passages, as it were fiue tragicall Acts, hauing in them many dolefull Scenes. 1. His agony in the garden. 2. His appre­hension in the same. 3. His appea­ring before the high Priest. 4. His arraignement before Pilate. 5. His execution at mount Caluary.

It commonly falleth out,1. His Ago­ny. that be­fore a great storme, the heauens are obscured with clowds, and the skies ouer-cast with a melancholy darke­nesse: So before the storme and tem­pest of our Sauiours extreme trou­bles, sorrow and heauinesse doe o­uer-shadow his soule, not suffering the Sunne of comfort to shine vpon [Page 174] the Sonne of righteousnesse. [...] Mat. 26.37 Mar. 14.13 1. The Euangelists say, that when he came into the Garden of Gethsemane, he began to be sorrowfull, and grieuously troub [...]d and amazed; so that himselfe complained, [...] Mat, 26.38 My soule is very heauy [...]en vnto a [...]ath.

Is it not strange, that hee who is the onely comfort of euery Christi­an soule, should haue his soule so sorrowfull, troubled and amazed? Yea, 2. such was his extensiue and intensiue feare and sorrow, that hee intreated his Disciples to tarry there and watch with him. Mat. 26.38

Great was the discomfort of Na­omi, vpon the losse of her husband, and her sonnes, yet not so great, but that she could want the company of Ruth, Ruth. 1.15. yea perswade her to depart: But so great is the discomfort of our Sauiour, that he cannot tell how to want the comfort of his Disciples. 3. How grieuous this conflict, and how bitter this cuppe of affliction was,Mar. 14.35 Heb. 5.7. may appeare, in that he cast himselfe prostrate on the earth in pray­ers [Page 175] and supplications, with teares and strong cryes that the cup might passe, & 3. times he ingeminates that peti­tion, Father, if it be possible, let this cup passe. 2. Sam. 12. Yet can he not heare of Nathans Dominus transtulit; the Lord hath taken away the cup of affliction; but rather Iobs Dominus abstulit, Iob 1. the Lord hath taken away his comfort. If the beginning of the cuppe be so irkesome, Lord, how bitter will the bottome be? 4. The greatn [...]sse of Christs horror and heauin [...]sse was manifested by a miraculous effect, the like was neuer heard of, that is, his sweating drops of bloud, yea those drops were not guttae, [...] Lu. 22.44. but gru­mi, not small drops, issuing forth of the subtill pores, but great ones, and that not sparingly, but euen running downe to the ground. Whereas the bloud, in the case of f [...]are & sorrow,Non solùm oculis, sed membris om­nibus fleuisse videtur. Bern hebd. pavos. s [...]rm. 4. should haue had recourse to the heart as it were the center and the castle: contrary to the course of nature, it disperseth it self through the dilated pores; so that, not onely the eyes of [Page 176] Christ did weepe, but all the parts of his body did weepe teares of bloud. It was a heauy doome vpon Adam, considering his former happy estate, In the sweat of thy face shalt thou eate bread: Gen. 3.19. But here is a farre more dole­full doome vpon our Sauiour, con­sidering his excellent and innocent condition. In the sweat of bloud thou shalt redeeme the world. 5. Our Saui­ours sorrow is much aggrauated by the Disciples drowsinesse, who though they were awaked by him, and desired to watch with him, doe sleepe againe and againe, which cau­sed that sorrowfull and emphaticall expostulation, VVhat, could you not watch with me one houre? What, not with mee, who day and night haue beene conuersant with you, and al­wayes ministred comfort to you? what, not one houre, in my greatest need of the comfort of your compa­ny? surely I would neuer haue d [...]si­red you any more to watch with me. Here, if our meditations did watch a little longer in the view of this [Page 177] agony, the time might very profita­bly be spent; but we must proceed to his apprehension.

In this turbulent act,2. His Ap­prehension. let vs first obserue to whom he is betrayed, & that Christ himselfe tells vs, The Son of man is deliuerd into the hands of sin­ners, that is, sinners [...], most wicked & flagitious sinners: & could they be better, who were not afraid to imbrue their hands in the bloud of the most Innocent? It is no small disparagement for a Nobleman in­iuriously prosecuted for rebellion, to be apprehended by an enemy being a man of meane quality:Phil. 2.6. yet our harmelesse Sauiour being in his di­uine nature equall with God, and in his humane, descended of the bloud Royall of Iuda, yeelds himselfe into the hands of most malicious miscre­ants, his base aduersaries.

2. Consider by whom he is be­trayed: and it is by his owne ser­uant, one of the twelue, Luk. 22.47 as Saint Luke speakes, a Disciple in ordinary, hee becomes the captaine of this wicked [Page 178] crue. If it had beene an enemy, he might more easily haue borne it;Psa. 55.12. but being done by a familiar friend, it was intolerable. Where a man expects faithfulnesse and duty, there to meet with treachery and villany, it must needs be a great griefe. And this is added to make vp our Saui­ours griefe, and the traytors villany, that he couers his treachery with a vizard of kindnesse, which makes Christ say passionatly,Luk. 22.48. Iudas, betrayest thou the Sonne of man with a kisse?

3. The price for which Christ was sold, is very base, onely thirty pieces of siluer.Lactan. Inst. lib. 3. cap. 5. Seneca censured Anyceris as a man that vnderualued Plato, because he redeemed him for eight sestertijs. But how much is our Sauiour dis-esteemed, who is sold for thirty pieces of money?

4. Consider the manner of their assaulting our Sauiour; who, to fa­sten some colour of a disgracefull imputation vpon him, came forth with Lanthornes and staues as it were to a thiefe. What, is Christ be­come [Page 179] some heynous malefactor? Behold, all the world cannot say blacke to his eye. What, will hee offer violence? Surely hee so layd by his diuine power, that he might say with Dauid, Are you come forth to hunt a flea, or pursue a Partridge? 2. Sam. 26 Here Chrysostomes dilemma against Herod is good:Chrys. opus imper. hom. 2. What needs such a band of armed men come forth a­gainst him, if he will vse no violence? or if hee will exercise his power, what can such an army doe to him, who can bring to his ayd twelue Le­gions of Angels?Mat. 26.53.

5. Consider their madnesse, that being stricken to the ground by the voyce of Christ, and suffered to rise without the least harme, yet offer to binde him, who was able farre more easily to haue broken these bands, then Samson did the cords of the Philistins. But Nectuntur vincula, tenetur iastitia. August. Ge. 42.24. As Simeon did voluntarily suffer himselfe to be bound for his brethren; so did our Sauiour for vs sinfull wretches, and [Page 180] to be led as a Lambe to the slaughter.

6. Consider the place whither they lead him as it were in triumph, euen to the high Priests Palace, the house of his sworne enemy. Alas, what peace or safety can the inno­cent Lambe haue in the denne of the rauening Wolfe, and the roaring Lyon?

Mar. 14.50Lastly, consider that all his Disci­ples flye and forsake him, both Peter who had promised to die with him; and Iames and Iohn his kinsmen,Mat. 20.22 who professed their ability to pledge him in the cuppe of persecution. Where promised and expected comfort fayles, it causeth much per­plexity.

But let not vs so leaue our Sauiour with his Disciples, but follow him with our meditations to the high Priests hall.

3. His ap­ [...]e [...]ring be­ [...]ore the chiefe Pri [...]st. 2. Reg. 25.6.It was no small part of Zedechias misery, that he being a mighty King, was carryed to Riblah, there to be tryed before the King of Babylon. And is it a small matter, that Christ [Page 181] being the King of Kings, must bee conuented before Annas, Caiphas, and such other caitifes? What indig­nity is this, that he who is the Iudge of all the world, must stand before the tribunall of sinfull wretched men?

Here first consider, that in the high Priests presence, which should haue beene the sanctuary to the inno­cent, euen for a modest answer, hee is iniuriously smitten by one of the high Priests seruants. Doubtlesse, if one in anger had smitten the high Priests dog in that place, he should haue smarted for it.

2. Consider how they seeke and suborne false witnesses to accuse Christ, who though they agreed in their euidence, like Samsons foxes with fire-brands in their tayles: yet their accusations are accepted against our Sauiour.

3. Consider how the high Priest charges him with no lesse a sin then blasphemy, a sinne which the soule of Christ did abhorre.

[Page 182]4. Consider how the gracelesse Souldiers, when they see the furious behauiour of the high Priests, doe play their prizes. First they mocke and scoffe him:Luk. 22.63 65. Iudg 16.25 an iniury hardly in­dured by any ingenuous man; and that which stirred vp Samson to great indignation: but Christ might say,Psa. 22.6. I am a worme and no man, a reproach of men, and despised of the people. Chrysost. Againe, Tam factis quàm verbis furorem explent; as they scoffe him with their tongues, so they buf­fet him,Mar. 14.65 Mat. 26.27 some with their hands, some with their fists, some with their rods.

5. To this cruelty they adde a great indignity; for they spet in his face.Num. 12.14 Deut. 25.9. This hath euer beene counted a matter of great disgrace, as both the Scriptures & experience teaches: but to spit in that face which the Angels doe desire to behold, was an intolerable iniury.

And againe: 6. They scoffe him in his Propheticall office; for blind­folding him,Mat. 26.68. they strike him, & then [Page 183] bid him prophesie who strooke him. We reade that the man of God tooke so to heart the mocking of little chil­dren, that he curst them in the name of the Lord,2. King. 20.23. so that they were torne with Beares. How much more iust­ly and easily might the Son of God haue inflicted the like iudgment vp­on these gracelesse men? but behold, his reuenge is patience and silence.

The Prophet Dauid saith, Hea­uinesse may indure for a night, 4. His ar­raignment before Pilate. Psa. 30.5. but ioy commeth in the morning. But alas, our Sauiour findes not this; for ha­uing all the night beene wrestling with the terrors of death, & vexed by the abuses of the degenerate Iewes, he is in the morning brought to his arraignment before Pilate: Mat. 27.2. where though they can fasten no iust accusation vpon him, yet they forge and suggest diuers.

1. They charge him to be a per­uerter of the people, whose time was wholly spent in conuerting them; they charge him with disloyalty, in forbidding Caesars tribute, whereas [Page 184] his practice confuted them.M [...]t. 17.27 They accuse him of ambitious aspiring to the Kingdome, albeit he vtterly dis­claimed that honour.Ioh. 6.15. Ioh. 18.36.

2. Consider that Pilate being vr­ged in Conscience to fauour Christs apparent innocency, and yet being also pressed with the malicious and clamorous importunity of these men, is glad to ridde his hands of him, and send him to Herod.

3. It is said, that when he comes before Herod, Luk. 22.10.11. the chiefe Priests ve­hemently accused him: Herod set him at naught, and his men of warre mocked him, and so they sent him backe to Pilate, where againe he meetes with all disgrace and despight that malice can deuise.

4. Consider that hee is so dis­esteem'd, that Barrabas a theefe and a murderer is preferred before him, and pardoned when Christ is puni­shed.

5. Consider how he is despight­fully scorned, and pittifully scourged by the mercilesse souldiers, and how [Page 185] disgracefull and paineful instruments of scorne doe to meet together; for they put vpon his holy body a pur­ple robe,Vestis purpu­rea, Corona spinea, A­rundo vacua. Mat. 26.29 Mar. 15.17 plat vpon his tender head a Crowne of thornes, and giue him in his hand a hollow reede, in stead of a regall scepter, & so they scoffe him in his kingly office.

6. Consider that when Pilate, though a partiall man, mooued with compassion, desires by all meanes to mitigate the wrath, and qualifie the rage of these violent men, brings forth Christ, hauing his body dyed into a Crimson colour with bloud, & his head pierced with the sharpe thornes, supposing it impossible, but that the view thereof must needes stirre them vp to compassion: they whose tyger hearts were harder then the nether milstone, cry out like hell-hounds, Crucifie him, cru­cifie him.

This cannot but grieue our Saui­our to see their hellish fury, but how much more doth it wound his com­passionate heart, to hear them powre [Page 186] forth that fearefull execration vpon themselues,Mat. 27.25. His bloud be vpon vs, and vpon our children.

7. Consider, when neither the innocencie of Christ, the pleading of Pilate, nor the former cruelty of the Iewes could suffice; Malice be­ing the Accuser, Rage the Prosecu­tor, and Partiality the Iudge, hee is condemned to death.

Lastly, when our Sauiour had ex­hausted his spirits, and spent his strength, by the paines of his body, the sheading of his bloud, and the anguish of his soule, they layd vpon his feeble shoulders a ponderous Crosse, and so led him away to be executed.

5. His exe­cution.Here consider first, whither our Sauiour goes; not to mount Tabor there to be transfigured, but to mount Caluary to be crucified: a place full of st [...]nch, by reason of the bodies of men that had beene execu­ted there: too soule a place for so sweet a sacrifice.

2. What death must he die? The [Page 187] most painefull, shamefull, and ac­cursed death they could deuise. The most painefull, in that his hands and feet must be pierced, and all his bo­dy distended on the Crosse; the most shamefull, in that he is lifted vp naked in the view of that great con­fluence of people, and so is made, as the Apostle speaketh,2. Cor. 4.9. Aspectacle to to the World, to Angels, and to Men. The most accursed, for this death onely was liable to that legall curse, Cursed is euery one that hangeth on Tree. Gala. 3.13.

3. Consider the cold comfort they affoord him: for when hee thirsts, they giue him a bitter Po­tion, gall, mirrh, and vineger to drinke.

4. To shew their great despight, and to worke him the more dis­grace,Mat. 27.44 Luk. 23.39 they placed him between two notorious malefactors, both which beganne, and one of them con­tinued to rayle vpon him.Mat. 27 39 So did the rascall people that passed by, wagging their heads, with bitter [Page 188] scoffes, and disdainfull reproches.

If euer pitie be to be shewed, it is in the case of misery; but Christ might truly take vp those words of the Psalme,Psa. 69.21. I looked for some to haue pitie on mee, but there was none. For the Rulers, Souldiers, people, male­factors, and all the wicked rabble, doe scoffe, reuile, and raile vpon him, without measure, without mer­cie.

Lastly, the most euident and ad­mirable demonstration of our Saui­ours extreme dolor and distresse, is his dolefull complaint, and wofull out-cry,Mat. 26.46 My God, my God, why hast thou forsaken mee? Here were frigh­tings and terrors, that caused this pittifull complaint.

There was more in this death of Christ then any mortall eye could see, more then all the men & Angels in heauen and earth were able to suf­fer. Well might the ancient Fathers take vp that cōplaint of the Church, and apply it to this purpose; Haue you no regard all you that passe by? Lam. 1.12. be­hold [Page 189] and see, if there be any sorrow like my sorrow. But let not vs (my bre­thren) slightly passe by this sorrow, this death, this Passion of our Saui­our Christ. If we doe, we are most vnworthy to haue any interest in it, any benefit by it. And that we may behold and consider it, the blessed Sacrament was ordained. For as oft as you eate this Bread, and drinke this Cup, you shew the Lords death till hee come.

Loe, thus you haue heard of the Finall cause or end of the Sacrament, namely, the remembrance of Christ, and the shewing of his death. Yet are not these the vltimus terminus of this Action: But are amongst those subordinate ends, by which, Aug. de Tri. lib. 11. ca. 6. as by cer­taine steppes, we attaine to eternall fe­licitie. As one riuer begetteth many streames; so is it in this case. For hence we haue our faith confirmed, sinne weakened, the grace of GOD augmented in vs, and eternall life sealed vp vnto vs.

St. Cyprian shewes, that the Mar­tyrs [Page 190] in the Primitiue Church were wont,Cypr. lib. 1. epist. 2. when they appeared befors the cruell Tyrants, to receiue the Sacrament, that they might thereby be strengthened with the spirit of Fortitude.Aug. in Ioh. Tract. 27. And Saint Austin saith, that the Sacrament gaue courage to Saint Laurence to vndergoe martyr­dome.

Againe, the Sacrament is a nota­ble meanes ro demolish and raze the foundation of sinne, by reason of a perswasiue and operatiue property. A perswasiue; for it will suggest this meditation to a Christian heart, Shall my Sauiour dye for my sinnes, and shall not I dye vnto sinne? Shall I cherish those sinnes that were the death of my Sauiour?

An operatiue; for Christ Iesus being receiued into the soule, will be as a good corrosiue to eate out the dead flesh of our corruptions. Therefore Cyprian calls the Sacra­ment,Medicamen­tum ad sana­das infirmi­tates. Cypr. de Caen. Dem. Physicke for our infirmities. Againe, it is a powerfull meanes to cherish and increase the graces of [Page 191] Gods holy Spirit in vs; for it is as a conduit pipe, which being set to the fountaine of Grace Christ Iesus, conueyes grace, from that holy Fountaine, into the Cisternes of our soules. Yea, like a soueraigne medi­cine, that is beneficiall to all the parts: it serues to strengthen our Faith, reuiue our Hope, renue our Repentance, kindle our Charity, confirme our Patience, guide our Temperance, that we may be ready to euery goodworke.

In a word,Immortalita­tis alimonia. Cyprian. it is the fruit of Im­mortality. It is vnto vs an assured pledge of eternall life: for our Sa­uiour saith, He that eateth my flesh, Ioh. 6.63. and drinketh my bloud, hath euerlasting life, and I will raise him vp at the last day. Thus as, Elias, 1. Reg. 19.8. in the strength of the foode ministred to him by the Angel, went on till hee came to Mount Horeb: so the seruants of God goe on in the strength of the Sacrament, till they come to the Mount of Immortality, and then the Sacraments shall cease, as Manna [Page 192] did, when the Israelites were furni­shed with the fruits of Canaan.

Then shall they eate of the hidden Manna, Reue 2.17 Reu. 22.1. Reue. 1.7. drinke of the Crystall fountaine, and taste of the Tree of life in the midst of the Paradise of God.

This doctrine is of singular vse, both for Confutation, Reprehensi­on, and Instruction.

First, here are in these words, ex­pressing the end of the Sacrament, diuers pregnant arguments against the doctrine of the carnall presence. What needs there be a remembrance of Christ? What needs a memoriall of his death, if he were corporally & locally present in the Sacrament? St. Augustine saith truly,Aug in Psa. 37. Men vse to haue a memoriall of those things onely that are absent. And that which La­ctantius hath, is much to this purpose, A mans picture is needefull when hee is absent, Lactan. Inst. lib. 2. cap. 2. but to haue it when he is present, it is very superfluous. Therefore our Sauiour did not institute the Sacra­ment till he was departing out of the World. And in that the Sacrament [Page 193] must be celebrated in remembrance of Christ till he come,Iohn 17.11 Luk. 24.51. Act. 3.21. doth it not manifestly argue his absence which the Scriptures also doe abundantly teach?

Againe, how iniurious are those to Christ, who vnder-valew these his intolerable torments, making them effectual to satisfy for the fault, but not for the punishment? For the Papists hold, that Christ hath left some satisfaction to be made by vs in our life,Bella. de Po [...]n. lib. 4. cap. 2. and some likewise after our death. But what, cannot all these reproches, stripes, raylings, nayles, thornes, speare, gall, vineger, swea­ting of bloud, offring vp prayers & teares, cannot all these be sufficient to procure an absolute discharge?Cāpian. R [...]t. 8 Could one drop of his bloud haue redeemed the whole world, and will not all these torments serue to make a perfect satisfaction to God for the sinnes of the Elect? Yes surely. For (as Chrysostome saith) Ipse punitus soluit peccatum & poenam: Chrys. ad Co­los. hom. 7. Hee being punished, hath deliuered vs both from [Page 194] the sinne and punishment.

Let the Romanists therefore say what they will, I will say with the blessed Apostle to the Romans, see­ing Christ hath suffered all these things,Rom. 9.33. VVho shall lay any thing to the charge of Gods Elect? Heauen will not, Hell cannot.Mat. 3.17. O God, thou hast pro­claimed from Heauen, that thou art well pleased with Christ, let his Passion be my satisfaction, his Death my Redemption; so wilt thou be well pleased with me, albeit I am not able to yeeld any personall satis­faction.

2. This doctrine reprooues the peruerters of the Sacrament, as the vsing of it like the water of Ielosie, for the purging of those who were charged with some crime, to whom when the Sacrament was admini­stred,Corpus Dom. nostri Iesu Christi sit t [...]bi ad probatio­n [...]m. these words were spoken, Let the body of our Lord Iesus Christ bee a tryall of thine innocency, or guiltinesse. Supposing, that hereupon the iudge­ments of God must needs seaze im­mediatly vpon the guilty.

Likewise, the celebrating of it,Tilman. de miracul. Eu­char. ca. 1. to free houses from the haunting of spirits, ad diuers other absurd and ridicu­lous ends; as against tempests and sickenesse, for preseruation of Cat­tell, trees, corne, grasse and the like: All which, what are they else, but a meere profaning and preuerting of the vse and end of the Sacrament? So that a man may in this case very aptly vse S. Austins words:Aug. in Ioh. tract. 25. Ʋix quae­ritur Iesus propter Iesum. Christ Iesus is not sought in the Sacrament for his owne sake.

3. Here is matter of instruction: For by this holy Table Christ both saues and teaches. Chrys. in Mat. hom. 83. Pe [...] sacratissimā mensam istam & saluat & docet. Seeing that the Eucha­rist is a memoriall of our Sauiours death, whatsoeuer vses the medita­tions of his death may yeeld, the same also may the celebration of the Sacrament. I will mention two or three. First, as in the Sacrament we see the death of Christ, so in the death of Christ we must take a view of our sinnes, and be stirred vp to remorse and serious sorrow for the [Page 196] same. For, had not our sinnes made way to it, neither could Iudas haue betrayed him, the high Priests accu­sed him, the people scoft him, the Souldiers scourg'd him, Pilate con­demned him, nor the Iewes haue crucified him. Our sinnes were the thornes, the whips, the speares, the nayles that pierced and wounded the soule of our Sauiour. And iustly therefore should our soules be pier­ced with sorrow for the same. Shall Christ smart for thy sinnes, & shall not thy heart smart and smite thee for them?Luk. 23.48. When the people, that came to behold the Passion of Christ, saw what was done at his death, they smote their brests in signe of sorrow. So euery Christian, when he sees the Sacrament, a memoriall of Christs death and Passion, should with the penitent Publican smite his brest with the hand of compuncti­on, and say,Luk. 18.13. O God be mercifull to mee a sinner. And if our hearts cannot in the meditation of these things be touched with remorse, the earth [Page 197] which trembled, the rockes which rented, the graues which opened, shall one day rise vp in iudgement against vs.

Againe, the meditations of these things may bee a notable meanes to stirre vs vp to thankefull obedience. Christ hath shewed the greatest loue that may bee in dying for vs. For greater loue can no man shew, then to lay downe his life for his friends. Ioh. 15.13. Yet I may say with Bernard, Bern. de passi Dom. Etiam tu Domine maiorem habuisti. O blessed Lord, thou hast had greater: for thou hast layd downe thy life for thine ene­mies. Therefore should euery one that lookes for an interest in this ex­traordinary fauor, say with the King­ly Prophet, My soule praise thou the Lord, Psal. 103.1. and all that is within me praise his holy name. Let all that is within me and without mee, magnifie him for his mercies: let all that I haue, and am, be deuoted to his seruice. As Christ hath thought nothing too deare for vs, no not his bloud, his life; as hee hath thought no paines [Page 198] too great, not his bloudy agony, his torments on the Crosse; so let vs thinke, all the cost wee can expend, and all the paines we can take, ex­ceedingly too little to bee employed in his seruice.

Againe, here is matter of much comfort. Let no man think it strange that these contrarie streames of ioy and sorrow should arise both out of one fountaine. For wee must come to the Sacraments,Mat. 28.8. as the Maries came from the Sepulchre, with feare and much ioy. As wee must sorrow, that our sinnes were the cause of Christs death: so must wee reioyce, that Christs death is the meanes to eternall life. Hence we obtain victo­rie ouer Satan,1. Cor. 15.57. Heb. 2.14.15. Heb. 9.17. death and hell. Hence wee haue tendred to God full satis­faction for our sinnes. Hence wee haue an interest in the legacy of eter­nall life, and for pledge of this lega­cie, wee haue the blessed Sacrament. Here is soueraigne plaister for eue­rie penitent heart.Esa. 53.5. Hee was wounded for our iniquities, hee was smitten for [Page 199] our transgressions; the chastisement of our peace was vpon him, and by his stripes we are healed. As Saint Paul saith,2. Cor. 8.9. Christ was poore, that wee might be rich: So I may say, He was humbled, that wee might be exalted; hee was disgra­ced, that wee might be honoured; he was wounded, that we might be healed; he was condemned, that we might be acquited; he ware a crown of thornes, that wee might haue a Crowne of glory; hee complained that he was forsaken, that we might be assured our God will neuer for­sake vs; he was numbred among the wicked, that wee might enioy the society of Saints & Angels for euer. Therefore my brethren, let this bee the solace of your soules, and the ioy of your hearts, against all the afflictions of this life, the terrors of death, and the torments of hell.

THE SIXT Sermon. The danger of vnworthy receiuing of the Sacrament.

1. COR. 11. v. 27, 28, 29.

Wherefore whosoeuer shall eate this bread, and drinke the cup of the Lord vnwor­thily, shall be guilty of the Body and bloud of the Lord, &c.

WHen I first began to han­dle this Scripture, I shewed that it con­taines three principall points: 1. The time of Instirution. 2. The Causes of con­stitution [Page 202] 3. The care that is to be had for the due celebration of the Sacrament.

The two former I haue handled, and now the third remaines to bee considered, in these words; VVhere­fore whosoeuer shall eate this bread, and drinke the cup of the Lord vnworthily, shall be guilty of the body and bloud of the Lord, &c.

Wherein the Apostle sheweth 2. things,

  • 1. The danger of vn­worthy receiuing.
  • 2. The meanes to pre­uent this danger.

The danger is great in a twofold respect. First, he that receiues the Sacrament vnworthily, sinnes hai­nously against our Sauiour; for he is guilty of the body and bloud of the Lord. Secondly, hee sins fearefully against his owne soule; for hee eateth and drinketh his owne damnation. Now to auoyd this Scylla and Charybdis of iniury to Christ, and misery to our owne soules, this is the meanes, [Page 203] Let a man examine himselfe.

The Prophet Dauid in the fif­teenth Psalme propounds this que­stion, Lord, Psa. 55.1. who shall dwell in thy Ta­bernacles, who shall rest vpon thy holy mountaine? Hauing handled the do­ctrine of the Sacrament, this questi­on is very necessary; Lord, who shall be admitted to thy Table? who shall be partakers of thy blessed body & bloud?Aug. in Ioh. tract. 62. For (as St. Austin saith) We must as well consider who may receiue, as what is to be receiued: As the Ora­cle from heauen answers to the Pro­phets demand, Hee that walketh vp­rightly, and worketh righteousnesse, &c. So the Apostle here doth satisfie my question, shewing that he only who receiues it worthily: For he that re­ceiues it vnworthily, shall be guiltie of the bodie and bloud of Christ. From whence I obserue, that the Sacra­ment is no banquet for wicked and vnworthy receiuers. As a stranger to the Common-wealth of Israel might not eat the holy things in the time of the Law:Leui. 22.10. so a stranger from [Page 204] the life of God, may not taste of the holy Sacrament in the time of the Gospell. The Lord was strict con­cerning them who were to appeare before him at Mount Sinai, as wee read in the ninteenth of Exodus;Exo. 19.13. in so much that if a beast did touch the mountaine, hee must be stoned to death. And shall not those who dare approach into Christs presence, and come to his Table with beastly affe­ctions, be lyable to his iudgements? Yes surely.

1. Reg. 5.51.As Salomon said of Adoniah, If he shew himselfe a worthy man, there shall not a haire of him fall to the earth; but if wickednesse be found in him, though he take hold of the hornes of the Altar, he shall die: So he that comes worthily to the blessed Sacrament, shall bee free from danger, nay, hee shall finde much comfort, but if he come wickedly and vnworthily, his soule shall surely smart for it.

Mar. 14.15.The Chamber was trimmed wherein the Passeouer was celebra­ted, and the Supper instituted: and [Page 205] so should the chamber of euery Christian soule be cleansed from pro­fanenesse, and adorned with grace, that is to receiue Christ Iesus in the Sacrament.Ioh. 14.2.4. The Disciples feete were washed before they did par­take of the Supper, & doth not that call for a cleansing of our hearts, be­fore we communicate? It is very re­markeable, that when Christ did in­stitute the Eucharist, hee admitted onely the eleuen Disciples. For I confidently hold, that wicked Iudas was sent away packing with a Quod facis, fac citò, what thou dost, Ioh. 13.27. Hilar. de Tri. lib. 8. doe quick­ly. Neither are there wanting a­mongst the Fathers and Schoole­men,Durand. Ra­tio. li. 4. ca. 4. Maldonat. in Mat. 26. who affirme that Iudas was absent: So that Maldonat was too nice in saying, hee could willingly be of that opinion, but that the contrary hath many fauourers. Wee may be confi­dent, especially when the Euange­list himselfe saith plainely,Ioh. 13.30. For that this sop was no part of Supper. that so soone as Iudas had receiued the sop, hee went immediatly out. So that from this our Sauiours practice in not ad­mitting [Page 206] Iudas, I may say with Chry­sostome, Nullus assi­stat Iudas. Chrys. ad op. Ant. hom. 60 Psa. 50.16. Let no Iudas bee present or ap­proach this holy Table. If the Lord expostulate thus with a wicked man for medling with his Word, VVhy dost thou take my Couenant into thy mouth, whereas thou hatest to be refor­med? Will he not be prouoked to an­ger with him, who takes this Sacra­ment into a prophane mouth? If he who did eat the Peace-offering,Leuit. [...].20. ha­uing his vncleannesse vpon him, was cut off from his people, as we read in the seuenth of Leuiticus: What shall be­come of him who comes vnwor­thily to take this holy Sacrament, the memoriall of that wonderfull Peace-offering which Christ tende­red to his Father vpon the Altar of the Crosse, whereby he reconciled all things to God, both in heauen and earth? Col. 1.20.

There are two especiall reasons of this doctrine. First, in regard of the difference betweene the Sacra­ment and the Communicant. For what fellowship hath light with [Page 207] darknes? what agreement betweene the holy Sacrament and a profane heart? who will put precious wa­ters into filthy vessels, or wholesome wine into soule caskes? This is the ground of Ioshuaes speech to the children of Israel,Ios. 24.19. You cannot serue the Lord, for he is a holy God; that is, whilest they were wicked, the righteous Lord who loueth righteous­nesse, Psa. 11.7. would not accept of their ser­uice. Almighty God hath euer care­fully required a correspondence be­tweene his holy ordinances, & those who were to bee partakers of the same. Thus the Shew-bread was appointed onely for Aaron and his sonnes, because they were holy.Exo. 29.33. Thus the Trespasse-offring must bee eaten in the holy place, Leuit. 7.6. because it is most holy. Therfore as the Lord saith,1. Pet. 1.16. Be you holy, because I am holy, so may it be said to the Communicant, Be you holy, because the Sacrament is holy. This was the caueat giuen to the Communicants in the Primi­tiue Church, when one of the Dea­cons [Page 208] holding vp the Sacrament in the view of the people,Chrys. ad pop. Ant. hom. 61. cryed with a lowd voyce, Sancta, sanctis; Holy things belong to the holy. And where there is no holinesse to entertaine these holy things; there in stead of comfort, the heart is more & more corrupted. For as the Spider gets strength of poyson from the swee­test hearbes and flowres: so the pro­fane and impenitent heart is streng­thened in wickednesse by receiuing this holy and heauenly food. The Word of God hath many excellent Encomiums in sundry places of Scripture. It is the sincere milke of the VVord. 1. Pet. 2.2. Psal. 12.6. Psal. 19.10. It is more purer then gold se­uen times refined. It is sweeter then the hony and the hony-combe. Yet we of­ten finde by lamentable experience, that it becomes to some the sauor of death vnto death: 2. Cor. 2.16. and so to the Sacra­ments which were ordained to be the seales of our saluation, the com­fort of our hearts, the strength of our soules, being vnworthily recei­ued, becomes the seale of condem­nation, [Page 209] the bane and poyson both of soule and body for euer.

A second reason why the wicked and vnworthy must not meddle with the Sacrament, is the danger that thereby is incurred. When Al­mighty God deliuered the Law vp­on Mount Sinai,Exo. 19.12. as he did fence the mountaine with markes and bounds, so did he the Commandements with comminations and threatnings. A­boue other, the third Commande­ment hath a dreadfull threatning; The Lord will not hold him guiltlesse that taketh his name in vaine. Exod. 26.7. Now when the Sacrament is profaned, the name of God is taken in vaine in a high degree. Let him therefore take heed to himselfe, who by vnworthy receiuing doth profane this holy Sa­crament. The temporall iudgements that haue seazed vpon men for lay­ing profane hands vpon holy things, are left to vs as a warning to auoyd the like dangers.1. Sam. 5.6. The hand of God was heauy vpon them of Ashdod, for meddling with the Arke. Baltazar [Page 210] was [...]ro [...]ght into a maruelous trem­bling and astonishment, & receiued a dolefull doome by the handwri­ting on the wall,Dan. 5.3-6. for quailing and ca­rowsing in the holy vessels. And the Apostle here would haue the Co­rinthians take notice of the wrath of God vpon diuers of them for recei­uing the Sacrament vnworthily. For many were sicke and weake amongst them,Verse 30. and many slept. Seeing then that weakenesse, sicknesse, and death also did befall those profaners, the same should make euery profane and irreligious receiuer of the Sacrament to tremble, as being lyable to the like iudgements. The Iraelites had quails at their desire, but when the meate was yet in their mouthes, the wrath of God fell vpon them. Psal. 78.30. And this sure­ly was a great iudgement. He that is an vnworthy receiuer, may iustly feare l [...]st the wrath of God in some such fearefull manner fall vpon him whilest the cup is in his hand, and the bread in his mouth. It is true, that as fathers chastise their children [Page 211] that are come to ripe yeeres, in ano­ther fashion then they did when they were little: So God hath ano­ther kinde of discipline vnder the Gospel, then hee had vnder the Pe­dagogie of the Law, as St. Chryso­stome saith. Hee doth not so often scourge offenders with the rods of temporall chastisements, but rather reserues for them eternall torments,Magnum ac quirit tormē ­tum. Aug. in Ioh. tract. 62. so that Whosoeuer receiueth the Sacra­ment vnworthily, procures to himselfe a great torment. Yet who doubts but that the hand of God is vpon many vnworthy Communicants, euen by sorrow, sicknesse, death, and sundry other temporall chastisements?

But let vs obserue the dangers of vnworthy receiuing, as they are laid downe by the blessed Apostle. The first is, Hee becomes guilty of the body and bloud of Christ. That is, hee is guilty of offering contumely, iniu­ry and indignity to him. Saint Paul, when he disswades husbands from offering violence to their wiues,Ephe. 5.29. giues this for a reason, No man euer [Page 212] yet hated his owne flesh. And may not I reason thus, L [...]t no man offer iniu­ry to Christ, because he is flesh of our flesh? Yea, hee is our head, and a wound or maine giuen to the head is more odious and dangerous then to another part. To offer violence to an ordinary person, it is a fault, to strike a Magistrate, a greater, but to wound a King who is the Lords an­ointed, is a sinne in the highest de­gree. O what a heynous sin it is then to offer violence, and as much as in vs lyes, to strike and wound the Son of God,Reu. 19.16. 1 Cor. 2.8. the King of kings, and the Lord of glory?

To be guilty of the death, and sheading of the bloud of any inno­cent man, is a fearefull sinne, and this made Dauid cry out in the bitternes of his soule,Psa. 51.14. Deliuer mee from bloud-guiltinesse, O God. Oh how fearefull is it then to be guilty of the body & bloud of Christ? Yea, the iniury and indignity is greater then is obuious to euery eye, if wee consider the double vnion in Christ, not onely [Page 213] the two substances, the body & the soule, but the two natures, the di­uine and humane. Whose heart is not moued with indignation against the Iewes, when he heares or reades their villanies and violence done to our blessed Sauiour? But take heed, saith Chrysostome, Chrys. ad pop. Ant. hom. 60 lest thou be guiltie in the like kind, by vnworthy recei­uing of the blessed Sacrament. Hee that defiles the Kings garment, and he that teares it, offend both alike, the Iewes did teare it, thou defilest it, here indeed are diuersa peccata, Chry. hom. 41 in Joh. but par contumelia, some difference in the sinne, no difference in the dis­grace.

Ioseph and Nicodemus their pi­ous deuotion, in begging and em­balming the body of Christ, is wor­thily recorded and commended to all generations. Mary Magdalen, Iohn 19.38.40. by bestowing that boxe of precious oyntment vpon his holy head, hath gained to her selfe endlesse honour, in stead of her former infamy, in so­much, that Wheresoeuer the Gospell [Page 214] shall bee preached in the whole world, Mat. 26.7. that her reuerend and religious act shall bee spoken of for a memoriall of her.

Beloued, if we receiue the Sacra­ment vnworthily, oh wretched men that we are! For we ioyne with Ju­das and the Iewes, being guilty of the body and bloud of Christ; but if we receiue it worthily, how happy are wee! For we communicate with honorable Ioseph, and penitent Ma­ry Magdalen, our memories shall be blessed, and our soules receiue vn­speakeable comfort.

The next danger which is also a consequence vpon the former, is this, Hee that eateth and drinketh vn­worthily, eateth and drinketh his owne damnation.

It is indeed an ineuitable conse­quence; For he that is guilty of the body and bloud of Christ, how can hee but incurre the danger of con­demnation? The word [...], some would qualifie, as though it did im­port onely some temporall punish­ment: [Page 215] but that acception is too short. For as the word is more large in signification, so the dependance it hath vpon a heynous sinne, must needs imply a correspondent iudge­ment. And so indeed it doth im­port, not onely a temporall punish­ment, but also eternall condemnati­on both of soule and body. And rea­son,Heb. 20-28 29. for if he that despised Moses Law dyed without mercie vnder two or three witnesses, of how much sorer punishment shall hee be worthy, which treadeth vn­der foote the Sonne of God, counteth the bloud of the new Testament as an vnholy thing, and so despites the Spirit of grace?

This is a fearefull thing, to be in the state of the damned, and is not therefore to be passed ouer slightly. Our blessed Sauiour compar [...]s a damned soule to an offender bound hand and foot, and cast into some wofull prison, where there is no­thing but wayling, & weeping,Mat. 22.13. and gnashing of teeth. And surely the comparison is good, if we consider [Page 216] the nature and adiuncts of the place. For the place is a place of maruailous horror, being as it were a dungeon of compacted darknesse,Iude v. 13. Reu. 21.8. and a Lake that burnes with fire and brimstone. The company there are wofull soules, and wretched hellish spirits, powring forth nothing but woes & execrations vpon themselues. There is the worme of conscience gnaw­ing the soule; there is the mercilesse fire tormenting the body.

Will you haue a resemblance of the darknesse of Hell? Thinke vpon the palpable darkenesse of Egypt.Exo. 10.22. Will you behold an Idea of that vlo­lent fire? Meditate vpon the hote Fornace, prepared by Nabuchadne­zer for Shadrach, Dan. 3.19. Mishach and A­bednego. Will you view the dolefull state of the Damned? Looke vpon Diues tormented in those cruell flames of fire,Luk. 16.24. and not afforded one droppe of water to coole his tongue. Yea, suppose you saw one vpon some tortouring rack, with a greedy Vultur euer gryping at his heart, and [Page 217] yet consider that all these come too short to set forth the dolefull condi­tion of the damned. No tongue is able to expresse, no heart is able to conceiue the woe and miseries the tormented soule is subiect to in hell, which are as endlesse as easelesse: But these things I doe onely touch in briefe,In my threefold Resolution. hauing else-where hand­led them more largely.

And here by the way, I obserue the forme of the Apostles phrase, He that eateth and drinketh vnworthily, eat­eth and drinketh his owne damnation; [...]. or as the new translation hath it, both more literally, and more signi­ficantly, eateth and drinketh damna­tion to himselfe. In wich St. Paul doth so appropriate the danger to the particular Communicant, that hee seemes to exclude any other.

And indeed to hold, that the Sa­craments are polluted or profaned to the worthy Communicant, by the vnworthy receiuer, is an absurd con­ceit.Gala. 6.5. Ezech. 28. For euery man must beare his owne burthen: and the soule that sin­neth [Page 218] must dye the death. Yea, it is a ve­ry vncharitable error. For what comfort could any man haue in re­ceiuing the Sacrament, if this con­ceit were currant?

Were a man neuer so well prepa­red himselfe, yet not knowing how the case stands with others, it must needes make him come with more doubting concerning others, then hee could haue comfort in him­selfe.

But leauing this erronious opini­on, which hath come in the way like the body of Amasa, [...]. Sam. 20.12. I come to the reasons why the vnworthy recei­uing of the Sacrament becomes so dangerous.

The Rhemists do giue this for a rea­son,Rhem. Anno. in hunc locū. namely, because Christ is locally present, & receiued by the wicked. For, say they, They could not bee guil­ty of that which they receiue not; And it cannot be so heynous an offence to re­ceiue a piece of bread, or a cup of wine, &c. And this they call an inuincible proofe of the reall presence. 1. Reg. [...]0.11. But let not [Page 219] him that puts on his Armor, boast like him that puts it off. This Romish Argument is like the Spanish Ar­mado, 1588. which they called the Inuinci­ble Nauy. Thus mens conceits make those things seeme which are not. So the Philistims thought their Champion Goliah an inuincible Combatant, which caused them to insult: but as Goliah brought with him a sword to strike off his owne head, so do the Rhemists bring forth that for a weapon of defence, which indeed cuts the throat of their owne cause. For if a man that eat [...]s the Sa­crament vnworthily, eate and drinke his owne damnation, it followeth necessarily, that he doth not receiue Christ, which if he did, then must Christ by his Spirit dwell in him,1. Ioh. 6.56. Rom 8.9. & consequently being Christs, he must needs be partaker of eternall salua­tion.

Saint Iohn saith,Ioh. 1.12. As many as recei­ued him, to them hee gaue power to be the sonnes of God; and our Sauiour saith, Hee that eateth my flesh, Ioh. 6.54. and [Page 220] drinketh my bloud, hath life euerla­sting. But was it euer heard or read, that a man should be condemned by receiuing Christ? No surely: but as this is the condemnation of the world,Iohn 3.19. that light came into the world, and men loued darkenesse rather then light: so this is the condemnation of the vnworthy receiuer, that Christ the life and light of the world be­ing offered to him, he doth not re­ceiue him.

The true reason why the Sacra­ment becomes so dangerous to the vnworthy Communicant, is that which hath beene before obserued: namely, because Christ in respect of the institution is the Author, in re­spect of sacramentall relation the matter, in regard of the shewing of his death and Passion, the end of the Sacrament. Which answers that silly cauill, It cannot be so heynous to eate a piece of bread. Who would thinke it should bee such a heynous offence to eate an Apple, as that it should be the condemnation of the [Page 221] whole World?Gen. 3. Rom. 5.12. And if Adams dis­obedience therein could procure condemnation to many, who doubts but an vnworthy Receiuer of Bread and Wine, may iustly draw downe condemnation vpon one? especially if wee consider that these elements are ordained for such a sacred vse.

Doth not a man become a Tray­tor and worthy of death by clipping the Kings coyne, and offring contu­mely to the Broad seale, vpon which the Kings image is stamped, though he touch not his person? And may not an vnworthy r [...]ceiuer become a Traytor to Christ, and bee worthy of eternall death for profaning the blessed Sacrament, which is a liuely representation of his presence, and a seale whereupon his death and Passion is so stamped, without any carnall presence or touching of his body?

And if you marke the connexion of the Apostles words, you shall see most euidently, that this is the reason of the danger. For whereas he be­fore [Page 222] he had spoken of the finall cause of the Sacrament, you shew the Lords death till he come, hee inf [...]rres these words immediatly by way of illa­tion; Therefore whosoeuer shall eate this bread, or drinke this cup vnworthily, shall b [...]e guilty of the body and bloud of Christ.

Againe, it is very obseruable, how it hath pleaseth God to open the A­postles mouth, to stop the mouthes of the Rhemists. For hee saith not, Whosoeuer eateth this body, and drin­keth this bloud, (which had beene very materiall to set forth such a mighty danger, by so waighty a reason) but, VVhosoeuer eateth this bread, and drinketh this cup vnworthily, shall bee guilty of the body and bloud of Christ.

Hereunto it may be obiected, We doe not read that the Word of God being peruerted or abused, doth incurre such danger, or draw downe such iudgements: how comes it then to passe, that the Sacrament be­ing profaned, should bee so dange­rous, [Page 223] except wee admit a reall pre­sence?

To which I answer, First, that albeit such dangers are not mentio­ned in these expresse tearmes,Prou. 1.24.26. 2. Cor. 2.16. Act. 13.46. yet are they obuious and euident in many places of Scripture.

And secondly, that the abuse of this Sacrament is more heynous and dangerous then the abuse of the Word, it is no maruell, in regard that Christ is herein offered more plain­ly, applyed more particularly, and exhibited more firmely. He is offe­red more plainely, for diuers senses are made as so many windowes to conuey this sauing grace into our soules. He is applyed more particu­larly: for whereas the Gospell is the Will and T [...]stament of Iesus Christ, the Sacrament is as it were a particular transcribing of euery mans legacie, and giuing it into his hands. He is exhibited more firmely, in that the Sacrament being a seale of the Couenant of Grace, it confirmes vn­to vs our immortall inheritance. So [Page 224] that, albeit we doe daily eate the flesh of Christ, Non solum in mysterio, sed etiam inscrip­turae lectione. Hier. in Eccl. lib. 3. Aug de verb. dom. ser. 33. Ipsam caenam fide quotidie māducamus. and drinke his bloud, not onely in the Sacrament, but also in rea­ding of the sacred Scriptures, as Saint Hierome saith: yea though we daily (in some sort) eate the Supper it selfe by Faith, as S. Austen saith; yet for­asmuch as we doe feed vpon Christ, by receiuing the Sacrament, in a more excellent and extraordinary manner, it is no maruell though the abuse of that heauenly mystery be esteemed a more heynous sinne, and incurre a more fearefull dang [...]r.

Seeing now the vnworthy recei­uing of the Sacrament is so dange­rous, the due consideration thereof yeelds direction to the Minister, ter­ror to the profane receiuer, and ad­monition to euery Communicant.

First, it yeelds direction to the Minister, that he admit none to the Sacrament whom hee knowes to be vnworthy. St. Paul speaking of the Incestuous Corinthian, exhorts, Purge out the olde leauen, 1. Cor. 5.7. that you may be a new lumpe. And the Ministers [Page 225] of Christ must be like the Porter, which Iehoiada set by the gates of the house of the Lord, 2. Chro. 23.19. that none that was vncleane in any thing, should enter in. For the Lord hath made them as watchmen, to see that no profane person, or those that are polluted with grosse sinnes, be admitted to the Lords Table. They must ende­uor to sanctifie the Communicants, when they come to the Sacrament, as Iob did his sonnes when hee offered his sacrifice. Iob 1.5. They must prepare them for the Supper,2. Chr. 35.6 as Iosiah required the Priests to prepare the people for the Passeouer. But if there be any that will not be reclaimed and refor­med, then must they separate the precious from the vile,Ier. 15.19. and repell the wicked and vnworthy from the Communion, according to the com­mandement of God and the Canons of the Church And great reason:Canon. 26. For it is not meet to take the childrens bread, and giue it vnto dogs. Mat. 15.26. Mat. 7.6. And why alas should the Minister of Christ in­curre the Lords displeasure, by being [Page 226] partaker of other mens sinnes? 1. Tim. 5.22. Si indignè accedat, pro­hibe. Chrys. ad pop. Ant. hem. 60 That is a notable exhortation of Chryso­stomes, Be he whosoeuer, though he were a magistrate in eminent place, a Captaine or a crowned King, if he come vnworthi­ly, repell him. And a worthy resolu­tion of that Father, who said, Hee would rather suffer his owne bloud to bee spilt, then offer the bloud of Christ to a profane receiuer.

Againe: 2. Seeing the vnworthy receiuing is so dangerous, the same may stand vp like the Angell with the flaming sword, Gen. 3.24. to keepe Adam from eating of the tree of life. It may cause euery one to tremble, who of­fers to come to the Table of the Lord with vnwasht hands; [...]. Theodor. Illo [...]a Consci. Cyprian. I meane with a foule conscience. Those that come with hearts full of profanenes, heads full of vngodly imaginations, and hands defiled with wicked acti­ons, how vnworthy are they to be admitted to this blessed Banquet? As Iehu said to Iehoram, 2. Reg. 9. What hast thou to doe with peace? so I may say, What haue these to do with the Sacramēt?

Indeed the Sacrament is a robe to couer the penitent sinner, but not a cloake to a wicked profaner of it: to such a one it is like the forbidden fruit of Paradise,Genes. 3. the bane of the ea­ter, and like a faire bait swallowed with a deadly hooke, the death of the receiuer.

Who being guilty, would drinke of that cursed water,Num. 5.22. which made the thigh to rot, and belly to swell? And who, being guilty of grosse sinnes, will dare, without repentance, to take that Sacrament, which shall make him guilty of the body and bloud of Christ? and become an oc­casion of his condemnation? Who doth not condemne and condole the Iewes for that fearefull execration, His bloud be vpon vs and our children? Behold, hee that receiues vnwor­thily, the bloud of Christ is vpon him to his vtter destruction. It is a pittifull thing when that curse be­falls any,Psal. 69.22. Let their Table bee made a snare: But that this holy Table should be made a snare to a Christian [Page 228] soule, 'tis very lamentable.

Reu. 1.7.It is said in the first of the Reuela­tion, That euery eye shall see him, euen them that haue pierced him. Not onely Iudas that betrayed him, Pilate that condemned him, and the Souldiers that crucified him, must appeare be­fore him, and come to their arraign­ment; but also euery one, who by vnworthy receiuing hath made him­selfe guilty of the body and bloud of Christ, must receiue his fearefull doome.Mat. 26.24. Our Sauiour said of Iudas, It had beene good for him if hee had ne­uer beene borne; and I may say of such, It had beene better for them that they had neuer beene partakers of the holy Sacrament; for alas, they haue eaten and drunken their owne damnation; better had it beene for such to haue eaten some venemous thing, or to haue drunke some dead­ly poyson, for that had onely beene the death of the body: but they by eating and drinking the Sacrament vnworthily, haue damned and de­stroyed both soule & body for euer.

Lastly, this danger may admonish euery Christian to endeuour with all care and diligence to come worthi­ly to the Sacrament.Aug. ep. 118. For as Manna was to euery mans taste according to his will; so is the Sacrament to e­uery one according to his worthi­nesse. Alas, it will not bee enough to say to our Sauiour with them in the Gospell,Luk. 13.26. VVe haue eaten & drunke in thy company, wee haue beene admit­ted to thy Table. But wee must see that we come thither as we should. For as the body abounding with e­uill humors, the corporall food doth rather hurt then nourish it:Chrys. de pro­dit Iudae. So the soule being fraught with vices, this heauenly food doth rather kill then comfort it. People will bee vnwil­ling that men should see them come to the Lords Table with foule hands: and should they not be more care­full that God do not see them come with foule hearts? A man would be loth to let a spake of fire all into a chest that hath rich & costly clothes in it: so should euery one bee loth, [Page 230] that any sparke of corruption should enter into his heart, when he is to receiue the body & bloud of Christ. The Communicants,Ambr. de fac. li. 5. cap. 3. as St. Ambrose saith, must be familia candidata. For as none vncircumcised was admit­ted to the Passeouer:Exo. 12.44 so none of vn­circumcised hearts should be parta­kers of the Lords Supper.Augustin. Hee must be of the body of Christ, that eates the body of Christ. Adam in his state of integrity, had free liberty to take & taste of all the trees of the Garden, (one onely excepted;) but after his transgression, hee was iustly restrai­ned: So doth the Lord Iesus admit vs to his Table, if we come worthi­ly, otherwise wee are no welcome guests vnto him. Therefore, as it was said to Moses, Exod. 3.5. Put off the shooes: for the place where thou standest, is holy ground. So let vs put off the shooes of our corruptions, and then we may with comfort approach vnto the Ta­ble of the Lord.

But here it may be iustly questio­ned, Can any one be worthy of the [Page 231] Sacrament, it being of such excel­lencie as hath beene shewed? For answere whereunto, we must consi­der, that there is a two-fold wor­thinesse, the one in act, the other in acceptation. The worthinesse in Act, requires a proportionable corre­spondence betweene the Sacrament and the Communicant. But this worthinesse (I hope) no man is so ignorant to hold, so impudent to plead. For as Origen saith, euery one must say with the Centurion in this case, Lord, Origen. hom. 8 in diuers. Mat 8.8. I am not worthy that thou shouldest come vnder my roofe. And we doe truely acknowledge that wee are not worthy to gather vp the crums vn­der the Lords Table. In the Cō ­munion booke.

The worthinesse in acceptation is, when God in mercy, without desert on our behalfe, doth count vs worthy, as it is in the 21. of Luke, Luk. 21.35 Pray that you may be counted worthy to escape all these things. And this must be our worthinesse when vvee come to the Table of the Lord. Now this gracious acceptation of Almigh­ty [Page 232] GOD, though it doe not chal­lenge an absolute worthinesse, yet doth it require a certaine fitnesse, which in some degree we call a wor­thinesse. And so also the word im­ports. For [...], is opposed to [...], which some-times signifieth meet or fit,Rom. 16.2. 1. Cor. 16.4. Col. 1.12. [...], as meate is, though it be d [...]gnum in the vulgar Latin. 2. Thes. 1.3. Bellar. de Eu­char. l 4 c. 18 as we fitly translate it in diuers places. Yea the Rhemists, though they make themselues slaues to the vulgar Latine, yet in the se­cond Epistle to the Thessalonians, they haue so translated it. Now what it is that makes a man fit, or vnfit, is duly to be considered.

Bellarmine labours to proue, that no man is fit for the Sacrament, but he onely, who is free from the trou­ble or touch of conscience for any mortall sinne. So that hee will haue onely those that are whole, to come to the Sacramēt. But both the Scrip­tures and ancient Fathers doe shew, that they whose cōsciences are trou­bled, and those that find weakenesse in themselues, are fit Communi­cants. The Disciples had their fraile­ties, [Page 233] there was presumption in Pe­ter, and emulation in the rest. If we stay till we be without sin, we must neuer come to the Sacrament. Christ came not to call the righteous, Mat. 9.13. but sin­ners to repentance. Hee is no Physici­an for the whole, but for the sicke.Mat. 9.12. It is not infirmity that makes a man vnworthy, if he labour and striue a­gainst it. For Christ will not breake the bruised reed,Mat. 12.20. nor quench the smoking flaxe. He comes best who comes most humbly, being consci­ous of his infirmities, and is there­fore troubled for them, like the man that came to Christ with teares,Mar. 9 24. and said, I beleeue, Lord, helpe my vnbe­liefe.

Those that refraine the Sacra­ment, because they feele weakenesse in themselues are like those that will not come to the fire till they be hot, nor to the Physician till they bee whole. Dominicus Soto saith well,Ex Attrito fit Contritus. Dom. Soto in sent. li. 4. dist. 12. quaest. 1. Art. 11. It many times comes to passe, that by the receiuing of this Sacrament, a sinfull man becomes a sound Peni­tent; [Page 234] bewayling his sinnes, not with a slauish feare, but in loue and reue­rence to the Maiestie of God. And therefore hee doth worthily con­demne the custome of the Spaniards, who deny the Sacrament to those that are condemned to death.

The places are almost infinite in the ancient Fathers, where this Sa­crament is called and compared to Physicke, to cure and comfort the sicke soule. And fitly: For when should Melchisedeck King of Salem bring forth bread and wine,Gen 14.18. to re­lieue Abraham and his Armie, but when they are weake and wearied in the battaile? And when should our King of Peace afford vs this spiri­tuall food so fitly, as when our soules doe hunger and thirst after righte­ousnesse?

To conclude this point, my Bre­thren, it is to be considered that there are diuers degrees of vnworthinesse. Euen smaller distractions, a disesti­mation of the Sarament, want of faith and feare, of reuerence & de­uotion, [Page 235] may hinder the fruitfull re­ceiuing of the Sacrament, But espe­cially take heed of open profanenes, irreligion, Atheisme: such sins must needs draw downe the iudgements of God vpon the head of the Recei­uer.

As Iosephs seruant said to his brethren,New transl. Gen. 44.5. Is not this the cup whereby my Master makes tryall whether you be true men? So I may say, Is not this wretched condition of life an eui­dent proofe of such mens vnwor­thines, and an assured testimony that they are guilty of the body & bloud of Christ, and consequently, eate and drinke damnation to themselues? But if you be free from these grosse sins, and your hearts sincere and vpright, though not vtterly voyd of infirmi­ties, know this beloued, that Christ is as ready to admit you to his Ta­ble,2. Kin. 10.15 as Iehu was to take Ie­honadab into his Chariot.

THE SEVENTH Sermon. The meanes to auoid the danger of vnworthy Communicating.

1. COR. 11. ver. 28.

Let a man therefore examine him­selfe.

WHEN our blessed Sa­uiour told his Disci­ples, Ʋerily, Math. 26.21, 22. I say vn­to you, that one of you shall betray mee; they were exceeding sorrowfull, and be­gan [Page 238] euery one of them to say, Is it I, Master? So me thinkes, my bre­thren, when you heare that those who eate and drinke vnworthily, doe (like Traytors) become guil­ty of the body and bloud of Christ, euery one should bee exceeding carefull, and enquire, Is it I? am I one of those that are guilty of this hey­nous sinne? When the Apostle Peter rowzed vp the Consciences of those happy Conuerts, taxed them round­ly for their sinne, and layed the iudgements of God to their hearts, like the axe to the roote of the trees, they found themselues wrapped in their sins like Ionas with the weeds,Ionas 2.5. 2. Reg. 6.14 and inuironed with Gods iudge­ments, like Dothan compassed with the Syrians Army, and being prick­ed in their hearts, they cryed out, Men and brethren, Acts 2.37. what shall wee doe? Beloued, the dangers mentioned be­fore, cannot but touch the quicke: for what greater danger then to be guilty of the body and bloud of the Lord, and to eate and drinke damnation [Page 239] to ones selfe? And should not this cause euery one to vse all care and di­ligence to auoyd those dangers, and to enquire with those Conuerts, What shall we doe? What course shall we take, that we may escape the iudgements of God, Now to a man thus affected? the Apostles resolu­tion is at hand, Let a man examine himselfe. This examination is like the two Disciples that our Sauiour sent to prepare a roome for the cele­bration of the Passeouer.Mar. 14.13. For it is the meanes that hee hath ordained for preparing the heart, that it may be trimmed & furnished with Grace for the comfortable receiuing of the Sacrament. This examination and preparation is necessary at all times, and in euery act of Gods worship and seruice.

The children of Israel, when they were to appeare before God vpon mount Sinai, were appointed three dayes for their sanctification.Exo. 19.10, 11. And when they did celebrate the Passe­ouer, they were allowed foure dayes [Page 240] for their preparation. Now if so large a time were alotted for these legall seruices,Exo. 12.3, 6. we may well con­clude, that a due preparation is ne­cessary for the receiuing of this E­uangelicall Sacrament.

For the better prosecution of this point, we will consider these three circumstances. 1. The persons who: 2. The manner how: 3. The matter whereof this examination consists.

1 Whom a man must examine.You shall finde many very for­ward & busie in prying into others, pursuing them with their examina­tions, and taxing them with their censures, who in the meane time doe vtterly neglect themselues: they can espy the least mote in anothers eye, the least spot in his garment, the least defect in his life, but the grea­test corruptions in their own hearts, the extremest deformities of their owne liues, they cannot behold. These men are like Lamia in the Poet, who put on her eyes when shee went abroad, but layd them aside when shee came home; and [Page 241] like a foolish man, that runnes to quench another mans house, whilst his owne flames about his eares. All the Mariners are vpon the iacke of Ionas, Ionas 1.8. and examine him strictly of his person, his profession, his coun­try, his religion, and what not? but neuer a one of them examines him­selfe. So that if the Prophet Ieremy had beene there, he might haue said of them as he spake of the Iewes, I harkened and heard, but no man said, Ier. 8.6. Rom. 14.4. What haue I [...] done? But who art thou that iudgest another mans seruant, seeing hee standeth or falleth to his Master? Though the Lord hath commanded thee to examine thy selfe, yet hath hee not made thee an examiner of others; that office hee hath reserued to himselfe. Remem­ber our Sauiours checke for Peters busie inquisition concerning Iohn, Ioh. 21.22. VVhat is that to thee? follow thou mee. And as S. Paul saith in the sixt to the Galatians,Gal. 6.4. Let euery man prooue his owne worke, that hee may haue ioy in himselfe: so I may say, Let euery one [Page 242] examine his owne heart, hat he may haue comfort by the Sacrament, and not eate and drinke damnation to him­selfe.

The man­ner of our examina­tion.In the next place wee are to ob­serue, forth of the Apostles phrase, the manner of our examination. For the word [...] imports a dili­gent scrutiny and examination; it be­ing a metaphor drawn from Goldfi­ners, who try their metals, till they leaue them vtterly without drosse. And therefore St. Ierome vpon that word saith,Prudentissi­motra [...]ezitae. Hieron. in Ephes. lib. 3 A Christian must in this case be like a prudent exchanger, who will not iudge of coyne onely by a superficiall view, but tryes it by the waight, the sight, the sound, and eu [...]ry other meanes. Such a diligent examination doth the Apostle call for elsewhere, when he saith, Proue your selues, 2. Cor. 13.5 [...]. Examine your selues, dou­bling his phrase, as it were his files, thereby shewing, that it is not a su­perficiall, but a substantiall examina­tion that is requir'd in these waighty matters. And reason: In humane af­faires [Page 243] this diligent examination is seldome neglected. Who will take Physicke without consideration of the state of his body, the ayre, the season, and other necessary obserua­tions? And, as our Sauiour saith, VVhat man will build, Luke 14.28, 31. but hee sitteth downe first, and considereth his ability to finish the worke? VVhat King going to warre, sitteth not downe, and exami­neth his power for the encounter of his enemy? Shall humane affaires be at­tended with all diligent circumspe­ction; and shall one of the gr [...]atest mysteries and waightiest duties of a Christian be vndertaken without di­ligent examination?

Againe, if wee consider either the difficulty, or the danger of neg­lect, the same may cause our diligent examination. The difficulty is ex­ceeding great; For the heart is deceit­full aboue measure, who can finde it out? Ier. 17.9. Aske thy heart whether thy life bee culpable: it will be ready to excuse, and say with Gehazi, 2. Reg. 5.25. Thy seruant went no whither. Call it to acccount of [Page 244] thy particular actions, and it will answer like the Ruler in the Gospell, All these things I haue obserued from my youth. Luk. 18.21. If thou examine it whe­ther thou maist goe safely to the Sa­crament, it will say with Elizeus, (though without cause) Goe in peace. If thou obiect vnto it,2. Reg. 5.19 Thou art in danger of eating and drinking dam­nation to thy selfe, it will answere as Peter did to our Sauiour,Mat. 16.22. Master, pitty thy selfe, it shall not bee so to thee. When Christ asked the sons of Ze­bedeus, Mat. 20.22. Are yee able to drinke of the cup that I shall drinke of? they answered as roundly, as rashly, Wee are able. And who is of so vncleane a heart, or so lewd a life, but hee holds him­selfe fit enough for the blessed Sa­crament? Such is the force of selfe-loue seated in euery soule, that (if di­ligent examination doe not preuent it) it makes men vaunt with the Church of Laodicea, of those perfe­ctions they are voyd of, and to shake hands with the Pharise, (qui iacta­uit merita, Aug. hom. 42 [...]ter. 50. texit vulnera) who boa­sted [Page 245] of those merits he had not, and concealed the wounds of the soule that he felt not.Luk. 18.11. I thanke thee O God (saith he) that I am not like other men; and he said truely: for neither were they like to him in ostentation and vaine-glory, nor hee like them in humblenesse and sincerity. He was no extortioner, yet could he robbe God of his glory: he fasted, yet in the meane time he was so filled, that he euen swelled with pride. He gaue almes, but his left hand could tell his right hand that it was a hand of hypocrisie. Thus where selfe-loue beares sway, many haue their soules like the bodies of dropsie-men, faire and full without, yet stuffed within with watry humours.

6. Againe, as selfe-loue, so Satan will bee excceeding busie to hinder this examination, either by taking vp our thoughts for worse employ­ments, or by mixing distractions for our disturbance, he presents vs with a false glasse, wherein whilest wee view our hearts and liues, euen de­formity [Page 246] it selfe seemes faire & beau­tifull, and our corruptions being co­uered with a vizard of hypocrisie, the greatest blemishes seeme to bee ornaments.

Againe, this examination should bee diligent, because of the danger. The curse of God is liable to euery one that doth the worke of the Lord negligently;Ier. 48.10. yea here is no lesse dan­ger, then being guilty of the body and bloud of Christ, and to be sub­iect to eternall condemnation.

If a man were to passe ouer some deep and dangerous pit, by a narrow bridge, how warily would he looke to his feet? Oh how circumspect should he be, that passeth ouer this pit of death and destruction, by this narrow bridge of examination?

Lastly consider, that if we neglect this duty, wee expose our selues to the strict and dreadfull examination of Almighty God. The Apostle tells vs here,V [...]rse 31. That if wee will iudge our selues, wee should not bee iudged. Inti­mating on the contrary; that if wee [Page 247] will not examine and iudge our selues, the Lord himselfe will take vs to taske, hee will examine and iudge vs.

Hee is that King that came in to see his guests, and said, Friend, Math. 22.11, 12. how camest thou in hither, not hauing a wedding garment? H [...]e saith not (as Chrysostome hath well obserued) How satest thou downe? Chrys. ad pop. Ant. hom. 6. but How ca­mest thou in? As if hee should say, Thou oughtest to haue looked to it beforehand, according to Salomons counsell,Eccl. 4 vlt. Take heed to thy foote when thou art going to the house of God. Be­fore thou set foote within his San­ctuary, looke to, and remember that the Lord will not haue the three­sholds of his House worne with profane feet.

If this question were propoun­ded to many a [...]on [...], Friend, how ca­mest thou to the Lords Table? The true answere would bee, Without consideration, Without examinati­on. The Corinthians found by wo­full experience, that if they would [Page 248] not examine themselues, the Lord would be their Examiner. Wofull, I say,Chrys. in Psal. 96. for Christi iudicium suit mor­bus & mors. When Christ exami­ned them, and found them vnpre­pared, he strooke some with sicknes, some with death. Consider, I pray you, that the Lords examination as it is seuere, so is it most exact. Hee will bring his light, Zeph. 1.12. Ios. 7. Gen. 31. and search Ierusa­lem with a candle. Neither Achans accursed stuffe, nor Rahels stolne Idols, nor Gehazies close bribery, can be concealed from him,2. King. 5. whose eyes are like flames of fire. Reue. 1. Gene. 3. In vaine it is for Adam to hide himselfe amongst the trees of Paradise,Ionas 1. Gen. 18. for Ionas to lurke in the side of the Ship, for Sarah to laugh b [...]hind the Tent dore. It is neither Captiuity for remotenesse, Carmel for height,Amos 9. the Sea, nor H [...]ll it selfe for the depth, can secure or shroud an vnworthy Communicant from God,Psal. 7.9. who searcheth the heart and the reines. When the Lord falls to his examination, hee will set mens sinnes before their eyes in order. Psa. 50.21. If they [Page 249] will not examine themselues, and set their sins before their eyes for their compunction and conuersion, the Lord will set them before them, to their vtter confusion and condem­nation.

The Rhemists in their notes vp­on these words, doe strangely collect the necessitie of auricular Confessi­on. It is something against them,Bell. de [...]aeni. li. 3. c. 3. & 4. that their great Goliah hauing gathe­red what places of Scripture hee could to this purpose (and some of them absurd enough) had no power to touch vpon this Coast. It is more, that the ancient Fathers, in their ex­position of these words, haue flatly contradicted the Rhemists colle­ction. For Athanasius saith,Atha. vel qu [...]squis suit author eorum Commentar. Tit tui ipsius arbiter [...]sio. I would propound no man for thy Iudge, but thy selfe. Theodoret saith, Bee thou thine owne Arbiter and examiner. But most of all, that the place it selfe makes directly against them, and is rather a Canon to batter, then a Bul­warke to support their Auricular Confession. For when the Apostle [Page 250] saith, Let a man examine himselfe, he sends no man to the Priest, but ra­ther referres and restraines this exa­mination to a mans owne care and conscience.

There is a maruailous difference betweene Examination and Confes­sion, and it is impossible to conclude the one from the other. And albeit I deny not, but the faithfull and skil­full Pastor may, when occasion is offred, be helpefull to a man in the examination of himselfe, by resol­uing of doubts, informing the iudge­ment, and quieting the troubled con­science: yet to make that absolutely necessary, which is onely acciden­tally expedient, neither sorts with reason or Religion.

But leauing that erronious col­lection, we may from hence inferre directly, that forasmuch as euery one who comes to the Sacrament must examine himselfe; children, fooles, and madmen, and all those, who are altogether disabled by nature, for this examination, are by no meanes [Page 251] to bee admitted to the Commu­nion.

Againe, this doctrine serues to lash those lazie Communicants, who hauing sufficient abilitie, either vt­terly n [...]glect, or very negligently practise this waighty duty of exa­mination, before they come to the Sacrament. This is one principall cause why many doe receiue the Sa­crament vnworthily, to the disho­nour of God, and the danger of their owne soules.

It fareth with some as with bank­rupts, who cannot abide to behold their decayed estate, and therefore it is irksome to them to turne ouer their bookes of account. And many there are, who of meere neglig [...]nce are wanting to themselues in this behalfe. Were they to vndertake some matter of life & death, it would make them vig [...]ant & diligent; and albeit they heare that this is matter of saluation or condemnation, yet are they very car [...]lesse & negligent. But let our practice, my Brethren, [Page 252] be an Eccho to the Apostles pre­cept. Let euery one of vs with all diligence examine our selues; Let vs (as Ieremy speaks) search our hearts & try our wayes. Lam. 3.40. Io. Buxdorf. synag. Iuda. cap. 12. As the Iewes sought euery corner of their houses, lest any leauen might remaine there, when they celebrated the Passeouer: So let vs seeke euery corner of our hearts (as St. Austin exhorts) lest a­ny leauen of iniquity,Omnes animae latebras. Aug de temp. Serm. 2. Gen 44.12. hypocrisie, va­nity doe lurke there, when we come to the Lords Supper. And as Iosephs officers sought his Brothers sacks, from the eldest to the youngest, for the Cup: so let vs search our soules, and examine our liues, from the first to the last, for our corrupti­ons; that either the view of our guiltinesse may humble vs, or the consideration of our innocencie may giue vs comfort.

And to that end, we shall doe well to acquaint our selues with the word of GOD, and to make it the Lydius lapis, and rule of our direction. For it will be as a light vnto our feet,Ps. 119.105. & [Page 253] a lanthorne vnto our pathes. It will bee as a looking-glasse to discouer the errors of our liues,Iam. 1.23.25 and an exact guide, for our effectuall imagina­tion.

We read that the Shipmen in the seuen and twentith of the Acts,Act. 27, 28, 29. did diligently sound those troublesome Seas wherein they were tossed, that so they might preuent those perils which incountred them in that dan­gerous voyage: So must we take the Word of GOD for our sounding plummet in this our examination. As they doubting to fall into some quicksands, strake sayle; so must we,Verse 17. to auoyd the quicksands of this guil­tinesse, pawse and deliberate before we come to the Sacrament.

And lastly, as they, fearing lest they should fall vpon rocks,Verse 29. did cast foure ankers out of the sterne: So we, if we will auoyd this dangerous rock of condemnation, must haue our foure ankers to cast out.The matter wherof our examinatiō doth con­sist. The first is knowledge, the second faith, the third, repentance, the fourth, [Page 254] charitie. And these foure ankers may fitly be called foure Interroga [...]ories, whereupon e [...]ery one must diligent­ly examine himselfe.

1. Know­ledge.The first Anker, and the first in­terrogatory in this our examination is knowledge, which is as the eye to the body, the Sunne to the world, the Pilot to the shippe; The shippe is not troubled or tossed (saith St. Am­brose) wherein prouidence sayleth. No Christian duty can yeeld good per­formance, or obtaine good accep­tance at the hand of God, without knowledge. Some seruices may be performed to a King by a man meanely qualified, but some require much iudgement. Behold here one of the greatest seruices we tender to the King of Kings, and doth it not therefore require a correspondent knowledge and iudgement?

The Lord neuer appointed a blinde sacrifice, and he will not ac­cept blinde and ignorant seruice.

What is zeale without know­ledge, but a rash precipitation? what [Page 255] is deuotion, but vaine superstition? what are mortall actions, but glo­rious transgressions? Knowledge giues a good tincture to all vertues: therefore St. Peter exhorts,2. Pet. 1.5. Ioyne with your vertue, knowledge. It is dangerous to set foot within the Lords sanctua­ry, or to approach neere to his Ta­ble, without the guidance of this Lampe.

Most men are desirous to get hu­mane knowledge, whereby they are inabled to discourse and conuerse with others, but few study to bee wise to saluation. And Satan, whose workes are opposite to Almighty God, in stead of fiat lux, saith,Genes. 1. fiant tenebrae, he either labours vtterly to clowd the vnderstanding with igno­rance, or else he makes a league like the league of Naash, 1. Sam. 11.2 to put out the right eye, the eye of Diuine know­ledge, not caring to spare the left eye of humane: for he knowes, that if a man were the most exact Gramma­rian, the acutest disputant, the most eloquent Orator, the profoundest [Page 256] Astronomer, yea had all secular knowledge; all these without sacred knowledge, are but like the huskes whereupon the prodigall Sonne did feede,Hieron. in 1. ad Titum. yeelding no good nourish­ment to the soule.

It were a happy thing if euery Communicant were capable of that commendation St. Paul giues the Romanes,Rom. 15.14. I know that you are filled with all knowledge. But that is too high a pitch for euery one to soare vnto, yet is there a certaine compe­tency in some speciall things, re­quired of euery one that int [...]nds to be a comfortable partaker of the Sa­crament.

The first of these is the excellen­cy of man by creation, which the holy Historian expresseth, saying, God created man in his Image, Gen. 1.27. that is in righteousnesse, holinesse, and other diuine indowments,Ephe. 4.24. where­with his soule was beautified and a­dorned.

The s [...]cond is the misery of man by transgression; for as the know­ledge [Page 257] of mans excellency may bee scientia inflans, so the knowledge of his misery will be scientia contristans, Bern. in Ca [...]. serm. 36. As the one may puffe him vp, so the other will serue to humble him: for­asmuch as he hath lost that blessed estate, defaced that gracious image, brought himselfe into the wofull slauery of sinne & Satan, and wrap­ped himselfe in the fearefull snares of death and condemnation.

The third is the restored estate by Redemption, by the death and obe­dience of Iesus Christ, both God & man. Man, that he might satisfie for the transgression of man. God, that he might inable the humanity to beare the infinit punishment, which all the men and Angels in heauen & earth had not beene able to beare, and to make his Passion and obe­dience of infinit merit and efficacy. Yea God and man, that he might reconcile God vnto man, and be­come our Emmanuel, euen GOD with vs.

The fourth is the obedience and [Page 258] thankfulnesse, that we are bound to tender vnto Christ for this mercifull deliuerance. We are serui à seruando, as Saint Austin saith.Aug. de Ciui. Dei. lib. 19. cap. 15. Christ Iesus hath paid our ransome, rescued and redeemed vs from that wofull estate of hell and condemnation; therefore we must serue him in holinesse and righ­teousnesse all the dayes of our life. Luk. 1.75. We owe to him our Halleluias, prayers, and teares, and all the paines, that possibly wee may be able to take in his seruice.

The fift is mans felicity in the state of glory; when hee shall be made partaker of that immortall in­heritance, which was forfeited by Adam, but purchased againe by Christ, and in that inheritance of those sweet ioyes, which eye hath not seene, 1. Cor. 1.9. nor care heard, neither haue en­tred into the heart of man: the medita­tion wher [...]of, as it yeelds much ioy, so may it be a notable spurre to pietie.

Lastly, hee that will be a fruitfull receiuer of the Sacramēt, must haue [Page 259] knowledge of the authour, nature, vse and fruit thereof, it being a de­monstration of mans happy Re­demption in this life, and thrice blessed condition in the life to come. Herein is set forth the body and bloud of Christ, redeeming vs from thraldome of sinne and condemna­tion: that we might be partakers of the inheritance of the Saints in light. Col. 1.12. And therefore haue the Euangelists so di­ligently recorded, and the Apostle here so carefully repeated the insti­tution; and therefore haue I also so largely handled the doctrine of the Sacrament, that you might be able to discerne the Lords body. Thus the knowledge of mans innocency by creation, his misery by transgres­sion, his recouery by Redemption, his duty of sanctification, his felici­ty of glorification, and the demon­stration of this in the blessed Sacra­ment, must in some measure be re­quired of him, who is to be admit­ted to the Table of the Lord.

The second anker is Faith,Faith. which [Page 260] Saint Chrysostome calls the holy An­ker; Chrys. in Psa. 115. est sacra quad [...] an­chora. and e [...]ewhere, the Lady and Queene of vertues. Therefore as St. Paul exhorts, that in our spirituall warfare, aboue all we take the shield of Faith: Ephe. 6.16. So I may say, in this our spi­rituall worship, we must take the hand of Faith. The Apostle here bids vs [...]xamine our selues, and in the next Epistle he shewes, that this is the chiefest Interrogatory in this our Examination,2. Cor. 13.5 saying, Examine your selues, Ioh. 1.12. proue your selues whether you be in the Faith. Faith is the hand whereby Christ Iesus is applyed to the soule of euery receiuer.

By this hand the woman with the bloudy issue receiued vertue from Christ.Luke 8. Vertue is gone out of me, ver. 46. For as the grace was not included in his garment, but is­sued from his bl [...]ssed body: so was it not the hand of her body, but of her soule, that conueyed it; Accor­ding to our Sauiours saying, Daugh­ter, Verse 48. be of good comfort, thy faith hath made thee whole.

This hand of faith wee must be [Page 261] sure to bring, when we come to the Sacrament.Aug. de verb. Apost. ser. 2. For it is Sacramentum fidelium, the Sacrament that belongs otely to the faithfull. And indeede Faith is very necessary to this pur­pose: for it purifies the heart, and so makes it a fit receptacle for Christ.Act. 15.9. Saint Paul therefore bowes his knees for the Ephesians, that Christ may dwell in their hearts by faith. Eph. 3.17.

Faith is the wedding garment, Nuptiale ve­stimentum est fides Chrys. op. imperfe. hom 41. which makes vs welcome to this Feast of the great King. This made Noahs diligence, Abrahams obedi­ence, and Abels sacrif [...]ce to find ac­ceptance; and without this, it is impossible to please God.Heb. 11.4.8 If there­fore thou come to offer this Eucha­risticall sacrifice without faith (saith Bernard) non placas, sed peccas. Bern. super Cant. ser. 24. In stead of pacifying God, thou shalt purchase his heauy displeasure. Ex­cept faith goe before, the Sacrament comes but like a seale to a blank, and serues onely to seale vp thy vnbe­leefe to condemnation.Aug. in Ioh. Tract. 26. For hee that abides in Christ, nor Christ in him, [Page 262] neither eates his flesh, nor drinkes his bloud. Faith workes wonderfully, makes things absent present. It is scala à terra ad coelum, Chry. in Psal. 116. a ladder wher­by wee mount vp from earth to heauen, and lay hold vpon Christ. It giues assurance of Christs pre­sence in the Sacrament.Heb. 11. For it is the euidence of things that are not seene. It makes things that seeme incredible and impossible to flesh and bloud, both possible and certaine. For it assures vs, that we shall haue cure by Christs wounds, life by his death, ioy by his sorrow, and glory by his ignominy.

But what? doth Christ abide and dwell in vs by faith? how is it then so needfull to receiue the Sacra­ment? I answere, That our faith may be str [...]ngthened: for as men do not [...]ate and drinke, onely to main­taine life and soule (as we say) but to get strength also: so should wee not rest in that Faith,Mat. 12.20. which is like smoking fiaxe & a bruised reed, but labour to grow from faith to faith,Rom. 1.17. [Page 263] that hauing a full apprehens [...]on of Christ, our ioy also may be full.

Now, it is not euery kind of faith that will serue for this emploiment. For the deuils doe beleeue and tremble. Iam. 2 19. But it is that faith which excludes doubts, rests vpon certainties, and seales vp the promises.Chrys. serm. de fiae, spe, &c. A sound saith stands as well vpon applica­tion as apprehension. The most soueraigne plaster in the world, if it be not applyed, is fruitlesse: so is Christ to vs without this appli­cation, he yeelds small comfort. Therefore euery one must learne to say with Thomas, Ioh. 20.28. My Lord and my GOD.

This lamp of faith is kindled by the fire of the Word,Chry. in Mat. hom. 52. as Chrysostome saith: and I may say that it must be maintained by feruent prayer, and deuout partaking of the Sacraments. This holy Anchor should bee as carefully kept, as the holy fire was in the time of the Law.Chrys defide, spe, charitate. For by it we come to Christ, we goe to God, we haste to heauen.

3. Repen­tance.The third Anchor or Interrogato­ry whereof a man must examine himselfe, is Repentance; a vertue ve­ry excellent to fit a man for the Sa­crament:Coelum aperit, in Paradis [...] ducit. Chris. de Poen [...]ten. serm. 3. for if it it open heauen, and leade into Paradise, then may it well conduct a man to the Lords Table: and it is powerfull to keepe out the iudgements of God. For hee that hath decreed to punish by Iustice, Tertul. lib. de Poe [...]t sect. 2. hath promised to grant pardon by repen­tance.

This is a matter would ask a large discourse, but I will briefly obserue some few materiall passages therof, as it were so many links of a chaine. The first linke of this chaine is the sight of sinne, and the punishment due to it. For how can the soule be pos­sessed with feare or sorrow, except the vnderstanding doe first appre­hend the danger? for that which the eye sees not, [...] acu [...]u [...] [...]on videt aer [...]n dol [...]. B [...]nar [...]. Ier. 8.6. the heart rues not. If Satan can keepe sinne from the eye, he will easily keep sorrow from the heart. It is impossible for a man to repent him of his wickednesse, ex­cept [Page 265] he say, What haue I done? ther­fore that is worthy counsell of the kingly Prophet,Psal. 4.4. Commune with your owne hearts, on your beds, and be still. The serious Penitent must be li [...]e the wary factor, he must retire him­selfe, looke into his books, and turne­ouer the leaues of his life. He must consider the expence of his time, the imployment of his talent, the debt of his sinne, the strictnes of his Au­dit; then will feare and anger looke him in the face, & bring in the next linke, which is Sorrow. For he that seriously considers,Ephes. 4. how he hath grieued the Spirit of God, and indange­red his owne soule, by his sins, cannot but haue his spirit grieued with re­morse.Psal. 51.17. The Sacrifices of God are a troubled spirit. It is not single sa­crifice, but sacrifices, because it is instar omnium. Tremel. These sacrifices we must bring with vs when wee come to the Sacrament. These are the sowre hearbes wherewith we must eate our new Passeouer. Neither must we sorrow onely, but looke to [Page 266] the quality of our sorrow, that it be godly; and the quantity of it, that it be great: we must fit the plaster to the wound, and proportion our sor­row to our sinnes. If our sinnes haue beene many, great, and of long con­tinuance, or aggrauated by any other circumstances of time, place, person, or the like, our repentance must be correspondent. He that with Peter hath sinned heynously, or with Mary Magdalen frequently,Mat. 26.75. Luk. 7.38. must with them weepe bitterly, & aboun­dantly. Like that worthy Romane Matron,Hieron. in E­pitaph. Paulae who for her much laugh­ter, entertained much weeping: for her painting of her face, bedewed her cheekes with her teares, and in detestation of pride, changed her silkes into sackcloth.

The third linke of this chaine, which is knit to the former, is The loathing of sinne: For as the surfet of meates, though dainty and deli­cate, will afterwards make them loathsome: so he that hath had the surfet of sorrow for his sinnes, will [Page 267] loath them, though neuer so full of delight. Yea, it will cause a man to loath & dislike himselfe for his sins, and to repent in dust and ashes. Iob 9. & 42.6. It will make him in a mourneful manner to cry out with S. Paul, Rom. 7.24. O wretched man that I am, who shall deliuer me from this body of sinne? It will cause him to rate himselfe, and to say, What a beast was I to commit these sinnes, to the dishonor of God, the disgrace of my profession, the griefe of the godly, the danger and (if God bee not mercifull) the damnation of my soule and body for euer? Yea, this godly sorrow will cause a holy in­dignation, a holy reuenge,2. Cor. 7.11. 1. Cor. 9. vlt by kee­ping vnder the body, and bringing it into subiection.

And this brings in the fourth linke of this chaine, which is leauing of sinne. 2. Sam. 13.7 For as Amnon hating Ta­mar, shut her out of dores; so hee that loathes and hates his sinnes, the sight, the thought, the remembrāce of them will be grieuous to him; & he will labour by all good meanes [Page 268] to expell them.Poenitentia est delictorum consumptio, Chrys. proem. in Isa. For true repentance must be the consumption of sinne. To what purpose doth the Physi­cian euacuate ill humours, if the Pa­tient afterwards distemper himselfe by disdyed? What shall it auaile a man to indure the lancing, searching, tenting of a wound, if hee stay not the cure? and in vaine is that repen­tance,Hieron in Mat. 27. where the workes of darke­nesse remaine. Therefore as Amnon not onely put his loathed sister out, but bolted the dore after her: so must a man keepe out his loathed sins with the bolts of resolution and circumspection. He must make a Couenant with his eyes,Iob 31.1. Psal. 39.2. Ier. 4.4. keepe his mouth with a bridle, circumcise his heart. And as Noah pitched the Ark within and without to keep out the waters:Gen. 6.14. so must he set a watch ouer all his sences, externall and internall, to keepe out sinne.

When Almighty God dispersed and bounded the waters, as we read in the first of Genesis, it was, that the earth might be furnished with [Page 269] hearbes, trees, and plants yeelding their seuerall fruites: So in this act of repentance sinne is banished, that the soule of man might bee planted with the trees of grace, and filled with the fruites of righteousnesse. Phil. 1.11. So that here comes in the last linke of this chaine, namely, The cleauing vnto God in newnesse of life. For there­fore we put off the old man,Ephe. 4.22.24. that we may put on the new. We forsake Egypt, to goe to Canaan. Wee flye forth of Sodom,Gen. 19.17 that we may haste to the mountaines. We endeuor to be vndefiled in the way, that we may walke in the Law of the Lord,Psal. 119.1. and where there is no reformation, there repentance is idle and fruitlesse. Ʋbie mēda­tio nulla ibi poenitentia vana. Tertul. de Poenitent. Hier. in Esa, lib. 16. But contrarily, where repentance is sound and serious, it changes a Moa­bite into an Israelite, and an Aethio­pian into a Christian. It yeelds a vni­uersall & constant change. Repen­tance is like to a ladder, so many rounds as wee descend in vice, so many we must ascend in vertue. As we haue beene rebels to God, and [Page 270] giuen our members weapons of vn­righteousnesse to fight for sinne: Rom. 6.83. so must we become loyall subiects, and giue them vp as weapons of righteousnesse t [...] God Wee must haue respect to all the Commandements of God. Psal. 119.6. And when wee haue taken footing, and entred into the paths of holinesse, we must be constant, not looking backe with Lots wife to Sodom. For it were better that wee had neuer knowne the way of righteousnesse, 2. Pet. 2.21. then to turne from the holy commandement. Wee must therefore labour to grow in grace,1. Pet. 3. vlt. and to goe from strength to strength, Psal. 84.7. till wee appears before God in Sion.

Loe thus must we looke to the Anchor of Repentance, if we will es­cape the danger of condemnation. Wee must in some good measure haue all the linkes of this chaine, if we will be worthy Communicants. As St. Augustine saith,Aug de tem. serm. 1. Matet vi­tam, qui vult acc [...]ere vitam. He mu [...]t change his life, that will receiue Christ Iesus to eternall life.

The fourth Anchor or Interroga­tory is Charity.4. Charity. This is a vertue sea­sonable and necessary at all times, but especially it must be our compa­nion when wee come to the blessed Sacrament, a Sacrament of vnity, as the very elements doe shew, hauing many graines vnited in one loafe, and many grapes in one cup.

That which our Sauiour saith of Sacrifices, may very well sort with this Sacrament.Mat. 5.23, 4. When thou commest to the Altar, and there remembrest that thy brother hath ought against thee, first be reconciled to thy brother, and then come and offer thy gift. For how can the Eucharist be a Sacrament of comfort, that is celebrated in dis­cord? The Lords Table must be like Gedeons Altar, Iehoua Shalom, Iud. 6. [...]. August. The God of Peace: For, It is a Sacrament of Pietie, the Ensigne of vnity, and a bond of Charity. This vertue hath many considerable circumstances, some of which wee will briefly ob­serue in the Obiect, the Manner, the Motiues.

The obiect of our loue is that coccus bis tinctus, Greg. Pastor par 2. cap. 3. our skarlet with a double dye, That is our loue to God and man, yea so to man, that like a goodly Cedar of Libanus shee sttetch forth her branches farre and neere,Vsque ad ini­m [...]cos, Aug. de tempo. 1. that is, both to friends and enemies, as our blessed Sauiour stret­ched out his armes on the Crosse to both malefactors. As Almighty God causeth his raine to fall, & his Sunne to shine vpon the grounds of the wicked as well as the godly:Mat. 5.44. so must our charity extend it selfe, not onely to friends, but also to enemies. The loue to our enemies is a hard taske, but behold, we haue for our in­ducement, many notable patterns and presidents of Gods worthy ser­uants,As Dauid, Psa. 35.13. S, Paul, 1. Tim. 2 2. S. Stephen. Acts 7.60. who (as Chrysostome well ob­serueth) haue so loued their enemies, that hardly shall a man be able to match their charity in his loue to his friends. Concerning the manner of his loue, it must be such as S. Iohn speaks of,1. Ioh. 3.18 My little children, let vs not loue in word, neither in tongue, but in deede [Page 273] and in truth. The seat of this loue must not bee the tongue, but the heart, the ground of it sincerity, not hypocrisie. Courteous speeches and faire promises were wont to bee Court holy-water, but this Gan­grene hath dispersed it selfe too ge­nerally ouer the Land. Beloued, such as we would haue the loue of our God be vnto vs, such must our loue be to our brethren, sincere, hearty, fruitfull, wishing, and doing good to them in their bodies, soules, and outward estate. Now the motiues to the practice and performance of this duty are many, I will mention a few. First, this loue & Charity is our Sauiours badge, whereby his seruants are knowne from others;Ioh. 13.35. such were those good Christians who continued daily together with one accord in the Temple. Acts 2.46. Yea this makes men not onely Disciples,Angelos red­dit. Chrys. in 2. Cor. hō. 39. but euen Angels, as Chrysostome saith.

Again, Charity is a notable marke of our vnion with Christ, when for his sake we loue those that beare his [Page 274] image:1. Ioh. 4.16. For hee that dwelleth in Loue, dwelleth in God, and God in him. Thus loue makes roome in the heart for Christ to dwell there; so that the soule of man becomes euen heauen, and the habitation of God. Bernard in Cant ser. 27. 2. Cor. 13.11. This there­fore is the summe of St. Pauls fare­well to the Corinthians, Finally, my brethren, be of one minde, liue in peace, & the God of peace shall be with you.

Againe, if we consider the loue of God in sending his Sonne, the loue of Christ in offering vp himselfe in sacrifice for vs, the same may be a singular spurre to Charity. For God commendeth his loue towards vs, Rom. 5.8, 10. 1. Iohn 4.9, 11. in that, when we were sinners and enemies, Christ dyed for vs. If therefore God so loued vs, should not we loue one another? Yea, should not wee loue our enemies? When S. Paul makes that earnest suit to the Corinthians for peace and vnity, the g [...]und of it is this,1. Cor. 1.10. I beseech you brethren; by the name of our Lord Iesus Christ. As if he should say, Though you would cast off all respect of my selfe, yet let [Page 275] me intreate you for Christs sake, that as he hath beene the Author of Reconciliation betweene God and man, so he may be an effectuall re­conciler of man to man, that it may be said of him, as it is of Iacob, Gen. 32.28. Be­cause thou hast had power with God, thou shalt also preuaile with men.

Againe, such is the excellency of this vertue, that it graces & seasons all others. And as all Iosephs brethren were welcome for Beniamins sake, so all Christian duties are accepted for Charities sake. Otherwise if a man gaue all his goods to the poore, 1. Cor. 13.14. and his body to the fire; yet if he haue not loue, it profiteth him nothing.

Againe, whereas other vertues haue their period in this life, Chryso­stome saith, Charitas inchoatur in mundo, perficitur in coelo: Charity is begunne on e [...]rth, but perfected in hea­uen. Whereas others, euen the great cardinall vertues, Faith and Hope,1. Cor. 13.13. doe vanish, this excellent vertue of Loue remaines and vnites vs to God, to Christ, to the Saints and [Page 276] Angels for euer. Yea, such is the excellency of Loue, that God him­selfe is called Loue. Though he be iustice, power, wisedome, truth, & what­soeuer else is good: yet it pleaseth him to be stiled especially by this Name, as Saint Iohn saith,1. Ioh. 3.8. God is Loue. In a word, as the fire from heauen gaue approbation to the ancient Sacrifi­ces, so this feruor charitatis, this fire of Loue kindled in our hearts by the Spirit of God, makes the Sacra­ment acceptable to God, and com­fortable to our owne soules.

And contrarily, as God regarded not the sacrifice, that was offered with broyles and teares of discon­tent:Mal. 2.13. so will he not looke vpon that Sacrament which is receiued with an vncharitable heart or hand. Hee that receiues the Sacrament in this kinde,August. serm. ad infant. de sacram. (as S. Austin saith) receiues not the mysterie for himselfe, but a te­stimony against himselfe. Yet behold, men dare, yea doe come to the Sa­crament with hearts full of rancour, malice, enuy, bitternesse: alas, what [Page 277] comfort can such haue by comming? Hierom writes,Hieron. li. 3. super epist. ad Gal. that when St. Iohn was grown so old that he was faine to be led betwixt two, and when through feeblenesse he was able to say no more, yet would he still in­geminate this exhortation, Filioli, di­ligite alterutrum: My little children, loue one another. And so say I, my brethren, that you may be worthy partakers of the blessed Sacrament; Loue one another.

Lo, beloued, these are the Anchors you must cast forth, these are the In­terrogatories whereof you must ex­amine your selues. If vpon diligent examination you find in your selues a competent knowledge of those matters and mysteries afore mentio­ned, a stedfast Faith in Christ Iesus, serious repentance for your sins, and vnfained loue to your brethren: then need you not to feare the danger of vnworthy receiuing, then need you not dread the strict examination of Almighty God: Yea, then may you offer your selues to his examination, [Page 278] and say as it is in the Psalme,Psal. 26.2. Exa­mine me, O Lord, and proue mee, try my reines and my heart. Then may you come to the Sacrament with cheerefulnesse, and receiue it with comfort; then shall the Sacrament be a meanes to build you vp in sa­uing grace in this life, that you may be partakers of eternall glory in the life to come.

A Prayer before the receiuing of the Sacrament.

O Eternall GOD, most gra­cious and louing Father in Iesus Christ, I thy vnworthy ser­uant, doe here humble my selfe, and present my prayers before the throne of grace, confessing from the ground and bottome of my heart, that I am a miserable and wretched sinner. If I stood guilty of Adams transgression onely, the same were enough to condemne mee: but be­hold, my owne personall sinnes are exceeding many and grieuous, they are great and heynous, that I haue committed against thee, in thought, word, and deed. I haue neglected [Page 280] many blessed opportunities, where­by I might haue glorified thy name, and gained much comfort to mine owne soule: and I haue committed many iniquities, the least whereof were sufficient to plunge mee in the gulph of despaire. Yea I haue de­serued by my manifold sinnes, to be depriued of all the fauours and com­forts, that I haue receiued from thy gracious hands, to taste in a deepe measure of thy heauy indignation in this present life, and to be subiect to eternall condemnation in the life to come.

But this is my comfort, Lord, that thou art a gracious and a merci­full God to them that are truly peni­tent, and lay hold vpon thy Sonne Christ Iesus with a liuely faith; In regard whereof, I am bold to come vnto thee in his Name, beseeching thee for his sake, to haue mercy and compassion vpon me, to pardon and forgiue me all my sinnes, to clense me with his bloud, and clothe mee with his righteousnes. Strengthen, [Page 281] good Lord, my weake and feeble faith, mortifie the corruptions of my vile nature, giue me true and vn­fained repentance for all my trans­gressions, assist me with thy blessed Spirit agaiast Satans dangerous as­saults, and the Worlds vaine allure­ments. Yea, sanctifie me, I beseech thee, with that blessed Spirit of thine, in soule, and body, and spirit, that I may sanctifie thy Name in ho­linesse and righteousnes all the dayes of my life.

And forasmuch as thou hast or­dained the holy Sacrament to be an especiall meanes of working these & other graces in the hearts & liues of thy seruants; I humbly beseech thee for Christ his sake, that thou wilt vouchsafe, both now and at all times to blesse this thy holy ordi­nance to me, and to prepare me for the worthy receiuing of it. Lord o­pen my vnderstanding, that I may by the eye of faith behold thy deare Sonne, and my blessed Sauiour, the author and matter of this blessed [Page 282] banquet, that my Soule may be im­ployed in the diligent meditation of these sacred mysteries, that by parta­king thereof, I may find those sweet comforts wherewith my heart may be abundantly refreshed. Lord make me able, in this holy Sacrament, to b [...]hold the death and Passion of my Sauiour, and in his death and Pas­sion, his wonderfull loue and com­passion; and that the consideration thereof, may kindle in my heart those excellent graces of loue and zeale to thy glory, and may stirre me vp to compassion and loue to my brethren. Make roome in my heart for the entertaining of Christ, and grant me grace to receiue him into the house of my soule, like the Cen­turion, humbly, and yet like the Publican, cheerefully and ioyfully: That by this heauenly foode, I may haue thy mercies in Christ sealed vp vnto me, that so I may be preserued to the glory of thy sauing grace, through Iesus Christ my Lord and onely Sauiour, Amen. Amen.

Thanksgiuing after the receiuing of the Sacrament.

I Humbly thanke thee most graci­ous God and louing Father, for all thy blessings & benefits bestow­ed vpon me, who am not worthy the least of all thy mercies. Thou didst elect mee to life and glory be­fore the foundations of the World were layd; thou didst create me af­ter thine owne Image, wheras thou mightest haue made me the vilest of thy creatures. And when thine I­mage was defaced, thy fauours for­fetted, & my selfe becom the bond­slaue of sinne and Satan; it pleased thee, forth of thy exceeding mercy and compassion, to send thy Sonne to be my Sauiour & Redeemer, and hast with him giuen mee all things belonging to life & godlines. Thou hast continually preserued me from those infinite dangers, into which I haue cast my selfe by the demerit of my manifold offences. Thou hast [Page 282] let me liue in these happy dayes of grace and peace, wherein the sight of thy Gospell shines most brightly. Thou hast vouchsafed mee many temporall blessings, whereby my life might be cheerefull to me, and my selfe carefull in thy seruice. But when I remember thy vnspeakeable loue, in that great gift of thine, the Sonne of thy loue, Christ Iesus: and when I consider that thou makest him mine, & bringest him home to my heart, in a wonderfull manner, by participation of the blessed Sa­crament, it makes me say with ad­miration, VVhat is man, O Lord, that thou art so mindfull of him! What am I, sinfull wretch, that thou shouldest vouchsafe to make me partaker of so great mercies!

And now, O blessed GOD, what shall I render to thee for all thy vnspeakeable fauors? I haue no­thing, Lord, but the sacrifice of my vnworthy praise and thanks, which I desire may be perfumed by the merits, and offred vp to thee by the [Page 285] hands of my Sauiour Christ. I will euer say to my soule (which is all that I can say,) My soule praise thou the Lord, and all that is within thee praise his holy Name. Lord make me able & willing, to offer vp my selfe, an holy and acceptable sacrifice to thee. Lord pardon my great vn­thankfulnesse, make me daily more and more thankfull to thee, and giue me grace to expresse my thankful­nesse by my obedience; that I may walke worthy of thy mercies, and liue as one that hath beene brought vp in thy house, and fed at thy Ta­ble. Lord let me finde the power of thy sauing and sanctifying grace, by vertue of thy blessed Sacrament, whereof through thy mercy I haue at this present beene made partaker. Let my Sauiour bee vnto me as a good Corrosiue to eate out my cor­ruptions, that the power of sin may be daily weakned, and the graces of thy blessed Spirit quickened and strengthened in me: that my affecti­ons, being wayned from the loue of [Page 286] this euill world, they may mount vp to heauen and heauenly things: that so in this life I may haue fruition of thy fauour, and in the life to come be partaker of euerlasting blisse and glory, and that through the merits and mediation of Iesus Christ, my all-sufficient Sauiour and Re­deemer. So be it, good Lord. So be it.

A Iuſtification of t …

A Iustification of the gesture of Kneeling, in the Act of receiuing the Sacrament of the Lords Supper.

ROM. 14.19.

Let vs follow after the things which make for peace, and wherewith we may edifie one another.

LONDON, Printed by ELIZ. ALLDE for Robert Allot. 1631.

To those who oppose and dislike the gesture of kneeling in the act of receiuing the Sacrament.

WHen our blessed Sauiour ascended, he left this lega­cie to his seruants;Ioh. 14.27. My peace I leaue with you, Pacem dedit iturus, pacem dabit ventu­rus. Aug. in Ioh. tra. 77. my peace I giue you. At his departure hee bequea­thed to his Church peace spirituall, and at his returne, hee will giue to it peace eternall. And for better con­seruation of this rich legacie, he gaue the blessed Sacrament, as a badge and bond of vnity. Is it not therefore la­mentable to see this rich legacie negle­cted, and that sacred ordinance, which should be the bond, become the bane of our peace? But behold, my brethren, as [Page 290] it is the excellent worke of God, to bring light out of darknesse, and good out of e­uill: so is it the malicious endeuour of Satan, to bring darknes out of light, and euill out of goodnesse. For he beeing the first peace-breaker in the World, labours continually to vexe the Church of God, by raising vp the stormes of contention about the blessed Sacrament, not onely betweene opposites, who differ in sub­stance, but euen amongst brethren, onely for matter of circumstance. And albeit our gracious Soueraigne, who (if euer any a meere man) may fitly be sti­led a King of peace, hath by excellent courses seconded that great Peace-ma­ker; yet alas, through mens contenti­ous dispositions, his iust expectation hath beene frustrate, and his worthy in­deuours haue beene too fruitlesse; which might discourage any man for entering into these lists: yet when I see Hebrewes striuing together, I cannot be silent, but say to him that doth the wrong, Why fmitest thou thy fellow? Exo. 2.13. Not forth of any pragmaticall disposition, or loue to contention, as all that know me can [Page 291] witnesse, but forth of a heart vnfained­ly affecting the peace of Sion; and de­sirous by appealing to your better cogi­tations to effect it. That worthy fact of Master Caluin hath euer affected mee much, who seeing some take offence at the Wafer cakes vsed in the Church of Geneua,Beza in vita Caluini. perswaded them not to raise vp any contention about that which was indifferent, and shall not I doe so in a matter of like nature? Bethinke your selues, my Brethren, what distractions these diuisions doe cause; and can these diuisions be without great thought of heart, Iudg. 5.15. whilst we stand like Cato and Scipio in the Senat, with mihi vide­tur, mihi non videtur? The one ap­proues, the other reiects the ordinances of the Church. The godly are grieued, the weake are troubled, the wicked are strengthned; yea, as Nazian speakes,Cur hosti cō ­muni gladios porrigimus? Nazi aduer. Eunoni Ora­tio. Non quia ve­ra, sed quia sua est. wee by our contentions, doe put a sword into the hand of our common enemy. Remember, I pray you, that (as Saint Austin saith) There is some man who defends his opinion, not be­cause it is true, but because it is his [Page 292] owne; for so selfe-loue doth draw men into error. Consider that opinions, though grounded on error, through time become strong resolutions.

Bethinke your selues carefully what holds you in opposition. Is it a doubt, that yeelding may disparage your per­sons, or discredit your Ministery? Consider that the Ancients haue neuer gained more honour, then in retracting their errors. Or is it zeale to Gods glo­ry? Consider then, I pray you, how this affection hath transported diuers, ve­ry excellent and eminent members of the Church of God, and this will make you looke rather how safely then how speedily you sayle. Ponder I beseech you seriously, how many faithfull and fa­mous seruants of God (yea some of which haue layd downe their liues for the testimony of Iesus) haue aduisedly and willingly yeelded to this ordinance of the Church. And hath it not some smacke of presumption, to thinke that all others iudgements haue beene clowded, and the light of truth hath shined onely vpon you?

Suppose that these priuate opinions may seeme euident truths in our owne conceits, yet haue they not found the weight of probability in the iudgement of others. Yea, if ie were certaine, that the gesture of kneeling were vnfit in the act of receiuing; consider whether such a circumstantiall point should bee estee­med of that moment, as worthy to di­sturbe the peace of that Church, where the Gospell is so soundly preached, and the Sacraments so duly administred?

In answering long discourses I in­tended breuity; in regard whereof, I haue contracted the arguments,Neque versu­tis disputa­tionibus op­probrijsque turbemini. Hicr. in Phil­lip. 1. Si decem mo­do persuasi fuerint; si v­nus, nonne nobis hic suffi­cit ad conso­lationem. Chrys. de Laz. Con. 1. and shaped their answers accordingly. Yet what seemed to haue weight, I haue pondered and answered, with as much plainnesse as I could, euen the vul­gar. I doubt not but I shall heare from some, what Moses did from the He­brew, Who made thee a Iudge ouer vs? But Saint Ierom hath taught mee, not to regard subtill disputes or re­proches. My conscience beares mee witnesse, that I haue in this matter dealt sincerely. And if I should be smitten [Page 294] with the tongues and pennes of many, yet the reducing of a few that erre, and satisfying of some that doubt, shall bee a sufficient comfort to me.Non sunt li­tigandi is [...]a sed orandi [...]e pora. D. Perkinsus. [...]pi. ad Lect. Harmo. Bibl. It is an excel­lent speech of a worthy seruant of Christ, Prayers are fitter for these times then Controuersies. I would to God we were all effectually perswa­ded of the truth hereof: for so might Controuersies be easily decided, oppositi­ons be turned into vnity, contention in­to amitie, and those lamentable digla­diations which afflict the Church, into the precept and practice of pietie and charitie; which blessing of peace, the Lord in his good time grant vnto his Church.

Now those who are no disputers, but onely (being misled) doe dislike the ge­sture of kneeling, I earnestly intreat, that they will consider, what vncertaine Oracles and vnconstant guides they follow. For some of them haue supply­cated for sitting, as a gesture fit to set forth rest, and the accomplishment of Ceremonies in Christ. Some haue vr­ged standing, as better agreeing with [Page 295] the Eucharist, it being a Sacrament of Thanksgiuing. Others againe haue condemned both the name of Eucharist, and the gesture of standing; and haue disputed for sitting: because it consorts with our Coheire-ship. In which con­ceits, this is very obseruable, that they all haue agreed, onely in opposing the Churches practice, and in crossing their owne Positions, which disclaime all signi­ficant ceremonies. For each of them ties significancie to his gesture.

The due consideration whereof, may be a strong motiue to euery modest and in­genuous Christian, to conforme himselfe to the Churches vnity and vniformity in this matter of indifferency.

A Iustification of the Gesture of kneeling in the act of receiuing the Sacrament.

IN the handling of this question, I will first giue rea­son for the lawfull and necessary vse of this gesture; and after that I will answere some arguments, that are made to the contrary.

And for the better proceeding herein, I will first shew, that the Church hath power and authority to impose it. Secondly, that being so imposed, it is to be imbraced.

For the first point I reason thus.

All things indifferent which are to be vsed in the seruice of God, are in the di­sposition of the Church.

The gesture in the Act of receiuing the Sacrament is a thing indifferent, and to be vsed in the seruice of God.

Therefore the gesture in the Act of receiuing the Sacrament, is in the dispo­sition of the Church.

The proposition is the generall iudgement of Diuines, both ancient and moderne. So that to spend time in proofe thereof, were to set vp a candle to helpe the light of the Sun at noone.

And the assumption is also as plaine, by the generall description of things indifferent.

For, Those things which haue nei­ther precept, prohibition, nor expresse determination in the Scriptures, are in­different.

But the gesture in the act of recei­uing the Sacrament, hath neither pre­cept, prohibition, nor expresse determi­nation in the Scriptures. Therefore [Page 299] the gesture in the act of receiuing the Sa­crament is indifferent.

The very quotation of learned Diuines for proofe of this proposi­tion, and the other in the former ar­gument, would fill many sheetes of paper. Yea these things are so gene­rall and euident truths,His first re­ply pag. 18. that Master Cartwright himselfe saith, I know no man that euer denied, that the Church may make orders, in such things as are not specified, and precisely determined in the Word. In which words he inti­mateth what are things indifferent; namely such things as are not speci­fied, and precisely determined in the Word: and then, that the Church may determine or make orders con­cerning the same: and so acknow­ledgeth all that goes before.

Now for further proofe of the last assumption, I confidently affirm, and shall, I doubt not, euidently ma­nifest, that there is neither precept, prohibition, nor precedent in the Scriptures concerning the gesture in the Act of receiuing.

And albeit it were sufficient to prooue the matter of indifferency, that there is no precept, prohibi­tion, or precise determination there­of (as Master Cartwright speakes:) yet because the Institution of Christ is so much in euery ones mouth, I will make it euident by the Scrip­tures, that nothing herein is deter­mined, so much as by any practice or precedent of our Sauiour, or his seruants the Apostles.

If it be obiected that learned men writing in defence of kneeling, haue let it passe by way of concession, that Christ sate at the Sacrament:

To this I answere, that peraduen­ture they haue not so seriously con­sidered all the series of the sacred story. Or it may be they haue not very carefully regarded it, know­ing that if Christs sitting were gran­ted, yet it doth not inforce any ne­cessity of imitation,Page 223. Dr. Reynolds his Confe­rence with Hart. as afterwards shall appeare.

But for my owne part, as a lear­ned man, when the Papists vrge Pe­ters [Page 301] exercise and resignation of Epis­copall iurisdiction at Rome, doth presse them to proue that Peter was Bishop of Rome.

And as a reuerend Bishop in an a­cute allusion,Reu. Epis. E­liens. Tort. Torti. whilest the Romanists dispute, whether the Pope hath tem­porall power directly or indirectly, calls vpon them to proue that hee hath any such temporall power at all: So I say, that they who vrge an imitation of Christs sitting at the Sa­crament, should first proue that he sate, which (like the former) they shall neuer be able to doe. And this shall appeare by the examination of those passages of Scripture which mention the Institution.

First St. Paul, 1. Cor. 13.23. who handles the doctrine of the Sacrament at large, hath not one word concerning any gesture.

Again, all the Euangelists,Mat. 26.20. Mat. 14.17. Luk. 22.14. Ioh. 13.12, &c. though their testimony be produced, are vt­terly silent in this matter. For, whereas they mention Christs sit­ting downe with his Disciples, [Page 302] that was at the Passeouer.

This shall be euident to any man that looks diligently into the story. Two of the Euangelists, namely, Mathew and Marke, are very like in relating the celebration of the Passe­ouer, and the institution of the Sup­per, so that to haue shewed what one saith, is to shew what both say. Saint Mathew, chap. 26. hauing mentioned Christs sending of his Disciples to prepare a place for the Passeouer,Mat. 26.19. saith verse 19. And the Disciples did as Iesus had commanded them, and made ready the Passeouer. So when euen was come, hee sate downe with the twelue. And as they did eate, he said vnto them, Verily I say vnto you, that one of you shall betray me. And they were exceeding sorrowfull, and began euery one of them to say, Is it I Master? And he answered and said, He that dip­peth his hand with me in the dish, he shall betray me.

Here it is euident that this sitting downe is at the Passeouer. For it was when the euening was come, according [Page 303] to the ordinance of Almighty God, [...] Mat. 26.20. 1. Cor. 11.23. [...]. Exod. 12. Leuit. 23. and not in the night, at which time the Supper was instituted.

Againe, it was at that eating wherin one dipped with him in the dish: which must needs bee at the Passeouer, the Supper yeelding no occasion of dipping: for our Sauiour deliuered to euery one the bread and the cup seuerally. Therefore a lear­ned man saith truly,Piscat. in Mat. 26.20. They are very much deceiued, who thinke that the E­uangelist here speakes not of she Passe­ouer, but of the Supper.

Now thought this might seeme suf­ficient: yet S. Luke makes it plaine;Luk. 22.13, 15. for he saith, After the Passeouer was made ready, when the houre was come, he sate downe, and the twelue Apostles with him; then he said vnto them, I haue earnestly desired to eate this Passe­ouer with you. Here (to let passe that this sitting downe was with the twelue, which could not be at the Supper, Iudas being sent away pre­sently after hee receiued the sop, [Page 304] which was at the Passeouer) a dou­ble circumstance of time doth euict,Ioh. 13.30. that it was at the Passouer. For first it is said, When the houre (meaning the time prescribed by Almighty God) was come, Christ sate downe, which cannot bee vnderstood of Christs last Supper: for there was no direct time appointed for institution or celebration thereof; but the Passe­ouer was by diuine Institution to be celebrated in the euening of the foureteenth day of the moneth Ni­san. Secondly, the Euangelist saith, that when Christ sate downe, then he said, I haue desired to eat this Passe­ouer with you. Whereby it appeares that it was not the Eucharist, but the Passeouer that he had in hand pre­sently vpon his sitting downe. And in the verses next following, hee shewes the celebration of the Passe­ouer, and afterwards speakes of the Institution of the Supper, without mention of the gesture.

The fourth place alleaged for Christs sitting at the Supper, is the [Page 305] thirteenth of Iohn: which is a place indeed very excellent to confirme what hath beene deliuered concer­ning the narrations of the other E­uangelists. In this Chapter there is mention made of Christs sitting downe twice: his first sitting is in­timated vers. 4. his second is plainely expressed, vers. 12. But what? at the Supper of the Lord? Surely no, but at the Passeouer. For euidence wher­of I will shew the manner of the Iewes celebrating of the Passeouer, as it is set downe by him who hath collected it from Paulus Burgensis a very learned man;Iohn 13. Beza in Mat. 26.20. from Emanuel Tremelius a Iew by birth, but through Gods mercy a learned Christian by education; and from Iosephus Scaliger (besides all other excellent learning) a profound An­tiquary, and it is thus.

At the time appointed for the Passeouer, there did vse to meet at the least, ten in a chamber, and there sitting, after a certaine fashion, did eate a Lambe rosted, with vleaue­ned [Page 306] bread; which being done, they rose from table & washed their feet: and after that sate downe againe to an after-supper, as it were a second course, whereat they had vnleaue­ned bread, and salets of Succory and Lettice, mixed with a certaine kinde of sauce. The Master of the family diuided the bread into two parts, and first he blessed the one, saying, Blessed art thou, O Lord God, in the ea­ting of vnleauened bread. And the o­ther part (which he had put vnder a napkin) he brought forth at the end of the banquet, and diuiding it into so many parts as there were persons, deliuered it and said, This is the bread of sorrow which our Fathers did eate in Aegypt: Paschatizet. Whosoeuer hath need, let him come and take the Passeouer. And af­ter that, taking the Cup, hee said; Blessed art thou, O Lord, who hast crea­ted the fruit of the Ʋine: and so it was deliuered from one to another. After all which things finished, they sung diuers Psalmes, and so depar­ted.

In this manner of celebrating the Passeouer, wee may obserue diuers particulars. First, that our Sauiours first sitting downe, intimated in the fourth verse, was for the eating of the Paschall Lambe.

Secondly, that his next sitting downe, mentioned in the 12. and 28. verses, was to the after-supper of the Salets and sauce.

Thirdly, that it was at this second Supper our Sauiour gaue Iudas the soppe (for there were no soppes at the Supper) which hauing recei­ued, hee went forth immediatly, verse 30.

Fourthly, that there was a great intermission betweene the Passe­ouer and the Supper, and so there might bee in the meane time any change of the gesture.

Now in all this discourse, St. Iohn hath not one word concerning the institution of the Supper, & conse­quently nothing of the gesture: but the sitting mentioned by him, doth directly belong to the Passeouer.

Obiect. But wee read in the twelf [...]h of Exodus,Exo. 12.11. that standing at the Passeouer was by diuine insti­tution; for there the Lord saith, Thus shall you eate it, with your loynes gi [...]ded, your shooes on your feete, and your staues in your hand, and yee shall eate it in haste. Now if our Sauiour, who came to fulfill all righteous­nesse,Mat. 3.15. and to make satisfaction for vs, should faile in the least ordi­nance of almighty God, miserable were our condition, therefore it is not like that he sate.

Vt Iansen. Concord. in Euan.To which I might answere, that as there is no expresse mention spe­cified, so there can no necessary in­iunction of standing be deduced frō that place: onely the other circum­stances of haste, may seem to require a correspondence of gesture. But I rather assent to them,Haec enim quatuor ad istud tantum pascapertinēt quod in E [...]yp­to celebra [...]. Jun. in Exod. 12.11. who acknow­ledge that stāding was in that place enioyned: yet the same was a tem­porary iniunction, and (like diuers other circumstāces) was but for that night on [...]ly wherein the children of [Page 309] Israel departed out of Egypt. And this, saith Beza, Quod summo consensu om­nes Haebraeo­rum doctores testantur. Be­za in Mat. 26 All the Hebrew Doctors doe testifie with singular con­sent.

Thus our Sauiour might lawful­ly sit at the Passeouer, as the Euan­gelists doe shew he did. But that he sate at the institution of the Supper, they shew not; Neither can it by a­ny passage of Scripture be proued. Therefore, foreasmuch as there is neither precept, or precedent, con­cerning any gesture to bee vsed in the act of receiuing the Sacrament, and consequently it being a matter indifferent, the disposing thereof is in the power of the Church, who hath made choise of kneeling, as the fittest for that holy action.

It is obiected that kneeling at the Communion is a part of Gods wgr­ship,Dispute pag. 155. and therefore it is not indiffe­rent.

To this I answere,Zanch. de ex­terno cul. qu. 4. Thes. that the parts of Gods worship are either essential or accidentall, as learned Diuines do aptly & generally distingush. Now [Page 310] the accidentall are not simply and properly of the worship of God,Bez. Confes. cap. 5. sec. 18. simpliciter & per se, &c. as the essentiall are.

It is true that the essentiall parts of Gods worship are so necessary, that they may neither be abrogated, omitted, or altered, vpon any pre­tence whatsoeuer. As for instance, Whosoeuer neglects the inuocating of God, or inuocates any, either St. or Angell, sinnes against God, be­cause he failes in an essential point of Gods worship:As Caluin Inst. 4.10. sec. 30. And Aug. quaest. vartar. ad Simp. li. 2. q. 4. Non est perscriptum quomodo cor­pus constitua­tur ad oran­dum, &c. As they are set downe in pag. 1. For so wee do in time, place per­sons, &c. but for an acciden­tall it is otherwise. For albeit to kneele in prayer, is a part of Gods worship, yea a very extraordinary ceremony; yet being accidentall, it is of it self a gesture indifferent, so that it may without sinne be either vsed or forborne. And so in the Lords Supper, if we adde to, or alter any of the causes of constitution, we transgresse against Christ; but if we shal in some circumstance either vary from the institution, or, where nothing is prescribed, appoint some outward ceremony for decency, a [...] [Page 311] in the matter of gesture, the same may be done without offence.

If any thing (saith Zanchius) be altered in the worship of GOD, Zanch. vbi supra. so it be not a thing commanded of God, or bee added, so it be not as essentiall, but ac­cidentall and indifferent, for comelinesse, order, or edification, we cannot say that therefore some part of Gods worship is changed, or some other erected.

Peraduenture it will be further obiected against the last assumption, that, albeit the gesture of kneeling in the act of receiuing, is not parti­cularly, & expressely forbidden, or prescribed by any direct precedent or example of Scripture; yet by way of consequence, and by generall A­postolicall rules, for the vse of things indifferent it is. For, whereas the Apostle requires all things to bee done according to comelinesse, or­der, and edification, & consequent­ly to the glory of God, this gesture of kneeling, in the act of receiuing, seemes vncomely, scandalous, and Idolatrous.

Of this see more for answere to the 4. Ar­gument.To the first of which I answere: These men, whilest they take vpon them to determine of comelinesse & order, doe that which is very disor­derly and vncomely, in thrusting their sickles into other mens har­uests. For it is not the office of eue­ry priuate man to iudge of comeli­nesse, and dispose of order in the publick affaires of Church or Com­mon-wealth: but to them it doth belong who haue places of gouern­ment therein, & the spirits of the Pro­phets must be subiect to the Prophets. 1. Cor. 14.32. We finde it true in experience, euen a­bout this particular action, that so many men, so many opinions: One likes sitting best, another standing, a third kneeling. Now if euery one shall in this case assume vnto himself the liberty of choyce, what order, what comelinesse shall we see in our assemblies? yea, what confusion will there not be? and forth of this con­fusion, what dissentions, iudge you, are like to arise? so that this cannot be to the glory of God, who is not [Page 313] the God of contention and confusi­on, but the God of peace and order.1. Cor. 14.33.

And if, for the auoyding of our owne partiall conceits, standers by shall iudge between vs in this mat­ter: heare what Master Caluin saith concerning comelinesse in the vse of things indifferent.Illud nobis decorumerit, &c. Caluin Insti. lib. 4. cap. 10. sec. 28. & 29. That (saith he) shall seeme most comely to vs, which shall be fit for procuring of reuerence to the holy mysteries, be an exercise apt to shew and stirre vp Piety, and an orna­ment to the action in hand. Now, he will be iudged either senslesse or ve­ry froward, who will not acknow­ledge, that kneeling is fitter to stirre vp reuerence to the holy mysteries, to moue to piety and deuotion, and is a better ornament to the holy a­ction in hand then sitting is.

And Master Beza acknowledg­eth,Beza epi. 12. that it hath a shew of pious re­uerence. In regard whereof, it shall become you well to embrace that gesture, which the learned both a­broad and at home doe iudge to be most comely.

[Page 314]2. Concerning scandall: It is true, that euen the best actions of the holiest persons, through mens corruptions,Mat. 13.57 Iohn 6.61, &c. are many times subiect to scandall, as the stories of our Sa­uiour doe abundantly shew; and therefore no maruaile, if the actions of men not so worthily qualified, doe in the vse of indifferent things meet with the like successe.

But here I would demand of them who plead for sitting, whether that gesture can be free from this excep­tion? If you take scandall for offen­ding & grieuing others,As Rom. 14.13, 15. or for cau­sing them to offend, by not com­ming to Christ, or by doing any thing against their Conscience; cer­tainly sitting cannot be without scandall. For as you shall haue many who esteeming that an vnreuerend gesture, will be offended thereat; so may they also by example be drawn to the practice thereof against their owne conscience, or by dislike ther­of be kept from the Communion, and so runne into a double scandall. [Page 315] Now what must be the Moderator in this action? The answere will be, Charity; for,1. Cor. 8.9. I must not offend my weake brother. It is true; but behold here a double bond, that is, Charity and Duty: For as Charity towards my brother bindes me, so doth Du­ty to my Prince,Rom. 13.5. to whom euery soule must be subiect, euen for con­science sake, and likewise to the Church,1. Cor. 10.13. Ʋt Beza e [...]i. 24. to which I am in especiall warned to giue no scandall. Yea, here is a kind of necessity, by reason of the Churches determination, and the Princes imposition, whereby you ought to acknowledge, that your arbitrary act is limited.Quauis quod obtruditur, scandalum assert: quid tamen per se verbo Dei nō repugnat, cō ­cedi potest, maxime vbi maior numa­rus peruine [...]t Caluin epist. 379. And further this bond of Charity is on this side strengthned by a circum­stance, which in this case Master Caluin accounts very materiall. For I assure my selfe, that in the most Congregations of this Kingdome, where one will be offended with kneeling, ten at the least will be of­fended with sitting. If those who are irregular, would lay by singula­rity, [Page 316] and teach their followers Saint Austins direction (which also a­grees with S. Pauls) for preuenting of scandall:Aug. in Psal. 30. 1. Cor. 13.5. P. Mar. epist ad. Hooper. Cal. Instit. 4.10.32. Haue no euill conceit of thy brother. If they would admo­nish them that these things are in­different, as P. Martyr exhorts, and Caluin also requires faithfull Pastors to doe: Nay, if they would not teach them to be vncharitable in censuring rashly and sinisterly the constitutions of the Church, and the actions of their brethren; these scan­dals would easily be preuented and remooued. In the meane time this should be euery Christians resoluti­on, If others will be offended with me for doing that which in it selfe is indifferent, and being enioyned by lawfull authority, is in some sort necessary, I will pitty them, but not runne into the like error with them.

And thirdly, for the crime of Ido­latry imputed to those that kneele in the act of receiuing, there can be no­thing more absurd. For we neither [Page 317] worship any imaginary Deity in stead of God, or worship God in a­ny Image,As Zanch. describes Idolatry. nor doe we giue religious worship to any creature existing by nature or Art, either simply or re­spectiuely, which are the grossest kindes of Idolatry.Indelatus cultus, as the Schoole men speak. Neither is this our worship which wee tender to God, vnfit for his Maiesty, or vnbe­seeming the holy action in hand. For if the children of Israel, vpon report of their approaching deliuerance from their corporall thraldome, by the ministry of Moses, Exo. 4.31. bowed downe and worshipped; shall not we (when wee receiue an excellent pledge of our spirituall deliuerance, by the Death and Passion of Iesus Christ,) humble our selues, and vpon our knees offer vp the sacrifice of praise and thanksgiuing?

Thus the gesture of kneeling, be­ing most consonant to comelinesse and order, of it selfe not scandalous, and neither of it selfe, nor by our a­buse idolatrous, but onely orderly and pious, & consequently tending [Page 318] to edification, and to the glory of God; It is not contrary to those A­postolicall rules, whereby things in­different are to be guided and war­ranted.

Now hauing shewed that the Scriptures yeeld neither particular precept, prohibition or precedent, concerning any gesture in the act of receiuing, so that the ordering of that circumstance is left to the dis­position of the Church; and that the Church in appointing kneeling, hath not transgressed against the generall rules of Scripture, con­cerning things indifferent; It fol­loweth directly, that the gesture of kneeling, being in it owne nature indifferent, and lawfully inioyned by the Church, euery one that liues vnder the gouernment of that Church,Quod neque contra fidem neque contra bonos mores iniungitur, &c. Aug. ep. 118. cap. 2. is bound to submit himselfe vnto it.

Saint Austin saith, That which is enioyned, being neither against faith nor good manners, is to bee accounted indifferent, and to be obserued in respect [Page 319] of their societie amongst whom wee liue.

Reformed Churches do acknow­ledge,Thes. Bel. 3. Ger. Art. 6. that Things of themselues indif­ferent, being enioyned, doe in some sort change their nature.

And Master Beza saith expresly,Adiaphora. quando prae­cipiūtur, &c. Bez. epi. 24. that Things indifferent, when they are commanded, are after a sort necessa­rie.

Many such Positions might be al­leaged forth of the best hoth ancient and moderne Writers, neither are their reasons lesse forcible, then their assertions are cleare.Horribilem [...] in ecclesia pare­ret. D.P. Paraeus in Rom. 14.5. Quantum ri­xarum semen futura est ea­rum rerum confusio. Calu. Jnstit. lib. 4. cap. 10. sec. 32.

D. Paraeus saith, If men should be suffered in matters indifferent to doe what euery one list, it would bring forth horrible disorder in the Church.

And Master Caluin saith as truly, that confusion in the vse of such things, must needes bee the seed of ex­ceeding great contentions, whilest it should be lawfull for euery one to doe what he list.

Sect. 31.And in that very Chapter hee re­proues those, who either arrogantly reiect, or negligently omit such ce­remonies as haue beene ordained by the Church.

Therefore as it was an excellent worke of God in the Creation, to remooue that strife which made a Tohu and a Bohu in the workes of nature:Hanc. litem Deus & me­lior natura diremit. so is it an excellent work of Gods seruants, who haue the hand of authority to reforme the like de­formity and confusion in the works of Grace.

To conclude, if the Church may vpon so good ground of reason dis­pose of things indifferent, what rea­son hath any one forth of a priuate spirit to oppose or despise her au­thority? If a child disobeying his naturall mother in a matter indiffe­rent, doe sin against God, how can they cleare themselues from guilti­nesse, who disobey their spirituall Mother, which hath brought them forth vnto Christ, and nourished them with the sincere milke of the [Page 309] Word, and with the spirituall foode of the blessed Sacrament? And I wish euery one that feares God vn­fainedly, to ponder these things se­riously.

It is thought very seuere, that the Canons of our Church doe enioyne all so strictly to kneele, and lay the Censure of suspension vpon the Mi­nister, who shall deliuer the Sacra­ment to them that doe not. Farre be it from me to exasperate or animate authority in any strict course against irregularity,Vt ad reli­gionis ac dis­ciplinae simul capita iura­retur. Both the Ministers & people were sworn both to their do­ctrine and discipline. Beza in vita Caluin. I will leaue that to their wisedomes who haue place of go­uernment. But those that doe chal­lenge our Church of seuerity, let me intreat them to cast their eyes vpon the Church of Geneua, and there they shall find farre greater strictnes & seuerity, (then our Church doth practise) in th' inforcing of their Constitutions. And I would pro­pose this to their due considera­tions; If the power of Church-go­uernment were in their hands, whe­ther they would permit any to exe­cute [Page 322] the office of a Minister, who would deliuer the Sacrament to them that kneele? And in those Congregations that stand, whether they would admit any to the Sacra­ment that should sit? I assure my selfe they would not. Why then should the restraint of that exorbi­tancy seeme seuere in others, which themselues would practise? Yea, should a famous Church in her ma­ny worthy members giue place to a few priuate persons?

Hauing briefly giuen reason for the gesture of Kneeling in the act of receiuing, it remaines in the next place, that I answer some arguments that oppose it,In a book intituled, A dispute vpō the questi­on of knee­ling in the act of recei­uing the Sa­cramentall bread and wine. which (for any thing I know) remaine yet vnan­sweredHaec enim mea responsio longè ante responsiones Reuerend. E­piscoporu [...] Reffens. & Ces [...]ens. exa­rata f [...]it..

There are three arguments which haue great resemblance both in the proposition and prosecution of them. The first is this,I deny the Antecedēt. Kneeling sutes not with the person of a coheyre, therefore it is vnlawfull. And why doth it not? Answere is made, that [Page 323] kneeling is a carriage whereby wee ac­knowledge our selues to be in a condi­tion of inferiority and disfellowship with Christ: Disput. pa. 7. Disput. pa. The like is pag. 30. Here I deny the Argu­ment. whereas sitting is such a positi­on of body, as argueth not subiection and humility, but rather equality and fami­liarity, therefore kneeling sutes not with the person of a coheyre. Here are in my vnderstanding, strange positi­ons and reasons against kneeling. I should rather haue reasoned quite contrary, thus; We are in a condition of inferiority and disfellowship with Christ, wee owe subiection and humility to Christ, therefore wee should kneele rather then sit at receiuing of the Sa­crament.

It is true: wee are coheyres with Christ, yet this imports not a­ny equality. Christ is the Sonne of God by nature, we by adoption and grace:Ambrose. Heb. 6.17. Christ is heyre ex propria dig­nitate, twe ex promissione. Heauen is his by an eternall right, our inheri­tance is his purchase;Hab. 1.2. he is the heyre of all things, happy are we if we can obtaine the meanest mansions in the [Page 312] Kingdome of heauen.Ioh. 14.2. Which way soeuer we cons [...]der Christ, either in his person, actions, or offices, we shall finde him farre our superiour, and consequently our selues in a condition of inferiority with him. Yea doe we not acknowledge him to be the head of his whole Church?Ephe. 5. [...].23. and that not only as it receiues from him sense and motion in the course of Christianity, but as it owes him subiection also, in regard of his so­ [...]eraignty.Aug. in [...]sal. 29. And if the naturall head be the most noble of all the parts, how exeel­lent then is he who is the Head of the [...]hole Church?

It is true that Christ hath aduan­ced our nature by his Incarnation & Passion: but that must rather humble vs, then so puffe vs vp, that wee should account our selues his fel­lowes.

And lest the white fethers of our adoption might Swan-like make vs [...]well, yet the blacke feet of our ma­nifold corruptions may iustly deiect vs. The greater fauours and honours [Page 313] Christ affords vs, the more it be­comes vs to be humble.

Thus the blessed Virgin,Luk. 1.28.29. when the Angell deliuered that honoura­ble Ambassage from the GOD of heauen, was not lifted vp in pride, but answered in an humble fashion, Behold the handmaid of the Lord. And Iohn the Baptist, who had the honour to be the instrument of our Sauiours inauguration at his Bap­tism,Luk. 3.16. how humbly doth he acknow­ledge: His shoo latched I am not wor­thy to vnloose! So, if Christ shall vouchsafe to esteem vs his seruants, (as the prodigall son intreated his father) we are blessed and happy, though wee doe not account our selues his fellowes.Luk. 15.19. Phil. 2.6. It was no robbery in Christ to be equall to God, but it is no lesse then Luciferian pride in vs, to make our selues equall to Christ.

Ob. But when we come to the Sacrament,Disp. pa. 10. we are to act the persons of coheyres, so that this humble de­portment cannot then become vs.

Resp. Yes surely, very well. Our [Page 326] Christian duties must not be like Pharaohs kine that ate vp one ano­ther, but like the Cherubins that looked one vpon another, and both to the Mercy-seate. Many vertues, though different in themselues, are so entwined, that they consort very w [...]ll in the same action, as St. Austin hath obserued in the Centurion, and the Publican,Luke 19. Mat. 8. Aug. ep. 118. cap. 3. And it is said that the deuout wo­men depar­ted from the Sepul­chre with feare and great ioy. Mat. 28.8. Rom. 8.15. one receiuing Christ with much ioy, the other with great humility; Ambo saluatorem honori­ficantes diuerso, & quasi contrario mo­do; Each of them honoring our Saui­our in a diuers, and as it were a con­trary manner. And doe we not act the persons of coheyres when wee pray? for we speake familiarly to God as to our Father: yea, it is the spirit of Adoption that makes vs cry Abba Father, at those times when vpon our knees we become humble petitioners to our gracious God for his fauours. Thus ioy, humility, and confidence ma [...] all concurre in the very same act: yea, what duty is ex­empt [...]d fr [...]m humility, which must [Page 327] ballance all our actions? When we heare the Word of God, we must bring trembling soules;Esa. 66.5. when wee pray, it becomes vs well to prostrate our selues before the Thr [...]ne of Grace. And will not the like hum­ble demeanor become vs when we come to the Table of the Lord? yes, & to confesse there vpon our knees,As it is in the Com­munion booke. That we are not worthy to gather vp the crums that are vnder his Table.

2 Againe, it is disputed that knee­ling crosseth the assurance of our coheir­ship with Christ, I deny the Antecedēt. and therefore it is vn­lawfull.

Resp. That this proposition is vntrue, I appeale to the experience of thousands, who doe humbly kneele at the receiuing of the Sacra­ment. For my selfe, I haue receiued it diuersly,According to St. Am­brose dire­ction. Aug. epi. 86. & epi. 118. cap. 2. as the practice of the pre­sent congregations haue giuen occa­sion, and I thank God comfortably. Yet haue I receiued it with as much fruit and comfort when I kneeled, as when I vsed other gestures. And I am confident that those who vse [Page 316] to receiue it sitting, doe gaine no more assurance of their Coheirship, then those who receiue it kneeling.

But let vs examine the reasons of this position, the first wherof is this: It directeth our hearts to an apprehen­sion of disfellowship with Christ in our future estate of glory represented at the Lords Table, I deny the cōsequence of this rea­son. by reason that it conuin­ceth the performers thereof to be of an in­feriour, and vnfellow-like condition with Christ: Ergo, it crosseth our assurance, and therefore it is vnlawfull.

To this I answere, that there is great difference betweene our Co­heyrship, and equality of fellowship with Christ. For though wee be now Coheyres with Christ through hope; Tit. 3.7. yet do we challenge no fellow­ship of equality with him, but ac­knowledge our due subiection to him, as our Lord.

And when wee shall hereafter be in actuall and reall possession of our inheritance, I hope Christ shall chal­lenge that priuiledge,Gen. 42.40. In the Kings throne I will be aboue thee, yea farre [Page 317] aboue all principality, and might, and domination, &c. Ephe. 1.20. So that if kneeling be a barre to our equality & fellow­ship (as well it may) yet is it not any hinderance to the apprehension of our Coheyreship with Christ, which is assured to vs of our blessed Sauiour by participation of the bles­sed Sacrament, without considera­tion, intention, or institution of any gesture. For it is a groundlesse con­ceit, to hold that Christ intended the gesture of sitting as a meanes to giue assurance of our coheyr-ship; and it crosseth their opinions who will haue no gesture, or other cere­mony in the seruice of God to bee significant.

Another reason why kneeling hinders the assurance of our Co­heyreship, is this,It doth not. Because it diuer­teth our hearts from meditating on the death of Christ; for we cannot at the same time meditate and tender to God a worthy sacrifice of prayer. This pro­position is not true. Dispute pag. 20.

I answere, that these are not such opposite employments (as they are [Page 330] called) that they cannot stand toge­ther. For, if intention and prayer may concur, yea ought not to be se­parated, why may not meditation also which hath grea [...] affinity with the same? Yea such correspondence there is, (rather then opposition) be­tweene meditation and prayer, that they are both comprehended in one Hebrew word. [...] Which Ge. 24.63 some translate, to meditate, some to pray. And surely it seemes strange to me, it should be held im­possible, that at the same instant a man should meditate vpon the be­nefits of Christs Passion, and pray that he may haue an interest therein and benefit thereby.

3 A third argument to proue knee­ling vnlawfull in the act of receiuing is, for That This pro­position is not true. it doth debarre vs from partaking with Christ of the priuiledges and prerogatiues of this Table, The argu­ment im­plyed in these words is bad. because it debarreth vs from sociall admitance and entertainement, This argu­ment is worse. in regard wee are not at that time and act, of an equall and fellow-like condition with Christ at his Table Dispute page 30..

For answere to this: First I may [Page 331] truely say, that this reason is groun­ded vpon pride, and hath affinity with the former, which suppose, that we can neither be guests, nor Coheyres with Christ, except wee make our selues his equals But ir­regularity had need to reconcile it selfe, before it impugne the consti­tutions of our Church. For this ar­gument, which by no meanes will admit the Lords Supper to haue re­semblance with a running banquet, condemnes the manner of admini­string in diuers irregular cōgregati­ons, where the Sacrament is recei­ued standing. Yea it requires things impossible; namely, that this be a set banquet of the greatest solemnitie, Disput. pa. 26. with guests sitting thereat. For how can this be performed with any such solemnity, where a thousand are to receiue in a morning? Together at one time they cannot, because it is impossible to haue a table to receiue them all, neither can they doe it suc­cessiuely, except they shall sit down and steppe vp againe presently, and [Page 320] that hath small shew of solemnity in it.

Secondly, I answere, that ciuill Tables yeelds not these supposed priuiledges, and prerogatiues of an equall and fellow-like condition to euery Guest. [...]f a poore man were inuited to a Noble-mans Ta­ble, would not an humble carriage beseeme him? And could he, with­out grosse presumption, entertaine a thought of equality, and fellow­like condition with the Inuitant? Yet must we, poore wretches, by this manner of reasoning, hold our selues wronged and debased, ex­cept vpon our entertainment at Christs Table, we assume presump­tuous thoughts of an equall and fellow-like condition with him the King of Kings.

Thirdly, it is considerable, that this holy Table and Banquet doe differ from others which are meerely ci­uill, neither doe they yeeld vs those priuiledges that the ciuill doe.

At ciuill banquets, being at Ta­ble [Page 321] with men of worth, it is ciui­lity to put on our hats, but not seemely to doe so at this holy Ban­quet.

Againe, when we are at a ciuill table, it is a common liberty and priuiledge, for a Guest to take meat, and carue to himselfe (an acti­on of more moment then a Ge­sture:) but it is not so at this holy Table, where euery man must re­ceiue, onely what is deliuered to him by the hand of another: nei­ther may he refuse to take and eate what is deliuered him; which comes too short of that liberty we haue at a ciuill table.

And whereas this sociall sitting is vrged, as an essentiall priuiledge of the Lords Table, it may seeme strange, that till of late it was ne­uer so esteemed, nor held so much as any whit materiall. For where­as wee finde plaine precedentsAs name­ly for knee­ling: Chrys. ad Popu. An­tioch. ho. 61. Ambros. de Spiri. & li. 3.12. Aug. in Psal. 98.5. And the Disputer produceth testimonies for the ge­sture of stand [...]ng. in the ancient Writers for practice of other Gestures, I suppose it would be a troublesome taske, to finde [Page 334] amongst them any one euident Re­cord for the Gesture of Sitting at the Sacrament.

4 Fourthly, kneeling is affirmed to be,All these three Pro­positions are denied. 1. Repugnant to the Law of Nature. 2. because it is repugnant to Decency: 3. being no gesture for a Table of repast, and therefore is vnlawfull.

For answer whereunto I might first distinguish betweene a ciuill and a sacred Table, and shew that they require not correspondence of all comportments, as before I shewed. But it is obseruable, that Nature hath not prescribed any such particular Table-gesture, as Sitting, Standing, or kneeling, at our meat. We know that the Mus­couites neither haue any Table, nor doe sit at their meat, as we doe. And we reade that the Iewes leaned, so that their Gesture was neerer Lying,Posset hod [...]e id videri pu­rum decorū, Caluin in Ioh. 13.63. then Sitting. Now these Gestures, in our conceits, seeme very indecent (as M. Caluin hath obserued concerning the Gesture [Page 335] of the Iewes) because they are dissonant from ours: Yet farre be it from vs to say they are repugnant to the Law of Nature; for so wee should taxe our Sauiour and his ser­uants for that they could not iusti­fie. Neither may we fitly say these Gestures are indecent, except wee be content that they shall likewise censure ours, which no doubt seeme so to them. And if it were granted, that kneeling at a table of common Repast, were in all mens iudgements indecent, yet can it not be so concluded for our kneeling at the Lords Table, where we are to esteeme our selues rather Beggers then Benchers.Qui nisi quod ipsi faciunt, nihii rectum aestimant. But there are some (as St. Austin saith) who thinke nothing good but what they doe themselues. If the more gene­rall iudgement and practice of men, both wise, learned, and reli­gious, might preuaile, I assure my selfe, the Gesture of Kneeling would be accounted Decent; and the best reason that can be giuen to [Page 324] the contrary is, that they which write against it, doe not thinke it so.

But for the further cleering of this point, wee must vnderstand, that the Law of Nature is taken properly and improperly; proper­ly,Zanch. de Le­ge Dei, The. 7 as it is Dictamen rationis, that which Nature doth dictate to all Nations: improperly, as it is a cu­stome of some particular Country.

1. Cor. 11.14.As for instance, the Apostle con­demneth mens wearing of lōg haire, as a thing repugnant to Nature; not because it was against the ge­nerall Law or Rule of Nature: for the French, Germans, Romans, English, and diuers other Nations, as their Writings and Monuments doe witnesse, haue vsed in sun­dry ages to weare long hayre; yea, the Spartans especially, because it is an ornament of little charge: but be­cause Custome,Ornamentum minimo sus­pendio. Pluta. in Apotheg. which is another Nature, had made it as it were natu­rall for the Corinthians to weare it short, the Apostle doth condemne them for violating the same. And so, [Page 337] Custome hauing amongst vs made that Gesture, which was of it selfe indifferent, the most solemne and seemely Gesture at the Lords Ta­ble, those that impugne and con­demne the same, come vnder the Apostles censure, & dispute against themselues.

5 Againe it is disputed,I deny the Antecedent that knee­ling is a priuate worship during the time and act of the publique: ergo, it is vnlawfull. And why is it a pri­uate worship? Because it presents a worship wherein the Congregation doth not iointly partake; for they are not appointed to kneele, when the Receiuer doth kneele.

I answer; 1. This Argument con­demnes directly those Congrega­tions where the Sacrament is re­ceiued Standing: For whilest some doe stand at the Table, others sit in remote places, and are not appoin­ted to stand when the Receiuers stand: So that the Congregation not partaking with them in the act of Standing, they present a pri­uate [Page 338] worship.

2. It condemnes diuers Congre­gations where the Sacrament is re­ceiued either Sitting or standing. For in those Churches wherein I haue seene most precisenesse, in the time of the celebration of the Sacra­ment, whilst some are receiuing, others are employed, either in sing­ing of Psalmes, or hearing some Scripture read. Now these actions, of singing and reading the Scrip­tures, are more dissonant from me­ditation, then prayer is: and there­fore if the one be vnlawfull, the o­ther must needs be so. But thus, men forth of their inconsideration and disposition to contend, care not whom they wound in defence of their owne conceits.

Yea, this condemnes all Congre­gations in the world, vpon a ground of impossibility; For it is vsuall that some one, or few, are re­ceiuing whilst others are not (which cannot possibly be otherwise, ex­cept there were as many to deliuer [Page 339] the Sacrament, as there are to re­ceiue it at the same instant:) So that the Congregation doth not, in your account, ioyntly partake in presenting the same worship, ex­cept you will say that bare medita­tion vpon the Sacrament is the same that actuall receiuing is, and so shake hands with the Papists,Bellar. de Missa, lib. 2. cap. 9. Rhem. Annot. in 1. Cor. 11.24. that hold the spirituall communi­cating effectuall to make the Com­munion publike. Now if this actuall receiuing by some particular per­sons, being a substantiall action, doe not crosse the publike worship, but may haue concurrence with it: How much lesse can a circumstan­tiall gesture of a particular person doe it? Actions that haue such affi­nity, may concurre in the same worship, without opposition of publike and priuate.

Lastly, I may truely say, that this Argument is a meere Paradox, which, to auoid kneeling, excludes praying: Insomuch that if a Com­municant, during the time of pub­lique [Page 340] administration, and after hee hath receiued the Sacrament, doe but beseech God to blesse the same vnto him, that it may be a meanes to strengthen his faith, to helpe him in the act of mortification, and building of him vp in grace, by this reason he shall sin against God; then which, what can be more absurd & senselesse?

6 To kneele at the Sacrament, is to leaue the imitable practice of Christ and his Apostles,I deny both parts of the Argument. and in lieu thereof to obserue a worse: there­fore it is vnlawfull.

Resp. In this Argument two things are to be considered. First, whether we vary from the practice of Christ: and this I confidently deny; neither shall it be possible for any man, forth of the Scriptures, to proue directly what gesture Christ vsed at the institution of the Supper.

Secondly, if it were granted, that our Sauiour, and his seruants the Apostles did celebrate and re­ceiue [Page 341] it Sitting: Yet are not we ne­cessarily tyed to imitate them there­in.

It is truely said,Dispute p. 47. that to restraine our imitation of Christ and his Apo­stles, to euery particular circumstance of their carriage, were against com­mon sense. And howsoeuer in Mo­rall actions wee ought to follow Christ in matter of substance, yet are we not alwayes so in respect of circumstance, especially where there is no Precept. Now that the Gesture is not of the substance of the Sacrament, it is cleere­ly euicted, in that neither the E­uangelists, nor the Apostle, doth once mention it: For who dares af­firme that any substantiall matter is omitted by them, who haue hand­led the doctrine of the Sacrament most excellently and exactly?Mal. 5.1. Mark. 4.1. Luk. 4.29. Iohn 5.2. Aug. serm. Domini in Mon. li. 1. But to make this more euident by an instance. It was our Sauiours cu­stome to preach Sitting, as all the Euangelists doe shew, and S. Austin giues reason for it; namely, because [Page 342] it doth very well sort with the dig­nity of a Teacher: yet the most precise doe not imitate him therin, but vse to stand when they preach, though the people sit. Now (sup­posing that Christ sate at the institu­tion of the Supper) if the generall practice in the one doth not tye vs to imitation: how can one indiui­duall act doe it in the other?

So that albeit wee should grant, that our Sauiour and his Apostles did celebrate and receiue the Sa­crament sitting: yet both by the Positions and practice of them who are our Opposites, wee are in this matter of circumstance freed from necessity of imitation. Yea, if Sit­ting had beene Christs gesture, and wee bound to imitation, how durst the ancient Churches, and diuers moderne Congregations make Standing their vsuall Gesture in ce­lebrating the Sacrament: as you doe write of the one, and experience shewes of the other?

The seuenth Argument: Knee­ling [Page 343] in the Act of receiuing, I deny this Propositiō is a bowing downe before a consecrated creature, forth of a religious and reuerend re­spect of it, and so is against the second commandement, and consequently is vnlawfull.

I answer, that kneeling at the Communion is no breach of the se­cond Commandement. It will be euident, if wee consider the bran­ches of the commandement, which are two. The first, that wee make not any grauen Image to our selues, that is, of our owne heads, [...]a Zanch de Redem [...]. or, as Tertullian saith,Nis [...] & [...]bi Deus iusseri [...] Tertul. de [...]a­lat cap. 5. It is [...]ignum [...]iuinitus in­stitutum. Aug. de doct Cor. li. 2. c. 9. 1. Cor. 11.3.5. Except God command vs. Now the Sacrament, and Elements in the Sacrament, are no humane inuention, but Gods sa­cred Ordinance, as it were a Cruci­fixe, which Christ himselfe hath commanded, and left to perpetuate the remembrance of his death till his comming to Iudgement, and therefore we offend not against the first branch.

The second branch of the com­mandement forbids the bowing [Page 344] downe to an Image, which im­ports the giuing of religious wor­ship to any creature: and this wee vtterly disclaime; for albeit wee kneele at the Sacrament, yet wee doe not kneele to the Sacrament, but to God the Authour of the Sa­crament, And this may appeare to any, who loues not to be conten­tious; for that in the act of recei­uing onely, and not of beholding the Sacrament, we doe kneele. It is confessed,Dispute p. 66. by way of approba­tion, that the ancient Fathers carri­ed a very reuerend regard to the Bread and Wine of [...]he Lords Supper, and had a reuerend conceit of them. And so do we likewise reuerence the Sa­crament, as an excellent Ordinance of almighty God, yet is not that the cause we kneele: but the Ma­iestie of our God, to whom at that instant we pray; and the mercy of our God, who vouchsafeth vs this great blessing, causeth vs to hum­ble our selues. And if we receiue vpon our knees temporall fauours [Page 345] at the hands of mortall Princes, how much more will it become vs to receiue this inestimable spirituall fauour from the hands of the Im­mortall God, with all submission and reuerence?

If the worship at our receiuing, did determine in the Sacrament, or were transient by it to God; As the Romanists diuersly hold con­cerning the worship of their Ima­ges,Bellar. de J­mag. sanct. li. 2. ca. 20.21. then would we not iustifie our action. But forasmuch as it is ten­dered immediately to God, there is no iust cause of condemning our pra­ctice. For wee giue to the Sacra­ment that which belongs to the Sa­crament; namely, a reuerent estima­tion: and to God, that which be­longs to God, that is, humble ado­ration.

This Argument vsed in the Dis­pute, is like Bellarmine, Bell. de Bea­titud. sanct. li. 1. cap. 13. to proue the adoring of creatures: For whereas it is said in the 99. Psalme the 5. verse, Fall done before his foot­stoole, the Cardinall would inferre, [Page 346] that the Arke was adored. And thus our disputants, because wee kneele before the Sacrament, doe conclude that we kneele to the Sa­crament.

But indeede, as the foure and twenty Elders falling downe to him that sate on the Throne, though they fell downe before the Throne, did not worship the Throne,Reu. 4.10. but him that liues for euer: So we, when we kneele before the Sacrament, at the receiuing of it, doe not kneele to the Sacrament, but to Christ the Authour of the Sacrament,Rom. 9.5. who is God blessed for euer.

8 The eighth Argument is this: It was brought in by that Antichrist of Rome, I deny both parts of this Argument. for the worship of his Breaden god, therefore it cannot lawfully be en­tertained by the true Professors of the Gospell.

For answere to which, I deny both parts of the Argument. Con­cerning the Antecedent, it hath two branches, and neither sound: [Page 347] the one, that Kneeling was brought in by that Antichrist of Rome; the other, that it was brought in for the worship of his Breaden god.

Now to the first. I demand what Antichrist that was who brought in Kneeling at the Sacrament?As the Ad­monition to the Par­liament: and others. Some there are, who peremptorily affirme that it was Honorius the third. But that is not true: For albeit Honorius made a Decree for the adoring of the Sacrament, at the time of Ele­uation; yet wee finde not one syl­lable to proue that he decreed any Gesture for the time and act of par­ticipation. Yea,Disp. pa. 81. it is confidently affirmed by him who wrote the Dispute, that Kneeling in the Act of Receiuing, was not brought in by Honorius.

Now if you demand, by whom was it then brought in: silence, or ignorance must be the answer. But me thinkes, such a confident asser­tion, that both crosseth the pra­ctice, and troubleth the peace of the Church, should haue some direct [Page 348] and positiue proofe, & not depend vpon probability. In stead whereof there is this reason giuen; We find neither decree nor practice of knee­ling, till after the time of Honorius: therefore it is not like, that either he, or any before him brought it in. But if that reason be good, then I may cōclude that it was neither de­creed by Honorius, nor any other Bi­shop of Rome following, because we find no decree thereof vpon re­cord.

It is further affirmed, that sitting was the gesture in the act of recei­uing in the time of the institution, and diuers yeeres after; and then standing, from about the yeere one hundred and fifty, to the yeere one thousand two hundred and twentie and vpward.

I answere, that concerning the gesture vsed by Christ in the insti­tution, I haue already spoken, and now I will very briefely examine the testimonies inferred for proofe of the ages succeeding.

Where first Iustin Martyr saith,Apal. 2. ad Antonin. After the Pastors exhortation vpon the Sundayes, wee all rise vp and pray, and afterward the Sacrament is deliuered to euery one.

Now saith the Dispute, If the peo­ple had kneeled in the time of recei­uing, he would as well haue she wed that, as the other practices in pray­ing and hearing the Word of God. For answere whereunto might not I say, If the people had stood or sate in the time of receiuing, would he not as well haue shewed that, as the other practices in praying and hea­ring the Word? But further, I say, had that Father esteemed the ge­sture at the Sacrament a thing so ma­teriall, as you account it, doubtlesse he would haue shewed their pra­ctice, but because he did not so e­steeme it, he did not at all mention it. For whereas it is said, We will rise vp and pray: that rising vp from their seats, might bee as well to kneele as to stand.

Clemens Alexandrinus saith, that [Page 350] vvhen some haue diuided the Sacra­ment, Strom. lib. 2. Eius partem sumere. they suffer euery one of the people to take his part. Now how could they take their parts without being reached to them, except they stood or sate at the Table?

To this I might answere, that su­mere partem, to take his part, doth not necessarily import an immediate ta­king without deliuering. And fur­ther, if it be granted, that in the Church of Alexandria they stood at the Table and tooke the Sacrament themselues; yet it is euident by that place in Iustin Martyr before men­tioned, and likewise by Tertullian, Tertul. de Cor. milit. cap 3. de manu praefidentiū. & others, that in other Churches the Sacrament was deliuered to the peo­ple by the hands of their Pastors, which might be done without sit­ting or standing at the Table.

Euseb hist. Eccl. 2.17.For the age 300. Eusebius is allea­ged, to prooue sitting at the Com­munion, from a comparison of the Christians with the Philosophers, mentioned in Philo Iudaeus. The in­directnesse of which collection I [Page 351] might easily shew, were it materiall. But what need I doe it, when as the Disputers Proposition, pag. 93. con­futes it?And why do you vrge sitting then so eagerly? For there hee affirmeth, that standing was the vsuall gesture from the yeere 150. to the yeere 1220.

For the yeere 400. Chrysostome is cyted, who saith,In apist. ad Eph. hom. 3. Frustra stamus ad altare, In vaine wee stand at the Altar. But what is that to the peoples ge­sture in receiuing? For Chrysostome speakes onely of the Ministers ge­sture in the time of Diuine seruice & Sacrament, at which the people were not present; & therefore there is no mention of their gesture.

It is said in the Dispute, If Grego­ry and many moe Fathers and Doctors, Page 82. should in their writings mention, that Gorgonia, and sundry others, prostra­ted themselues on their knees in the act of partaking at the Lords Table, the same is no disaduantage to the present question. The reason intended is, because such (though many) parti­culars doe not shew the generall [Page 352] practice of the Church. And may not I vse the same words concer­ning Dionysius in Eusebius, and Cle­mens Alexandrinus in his Stromats? Can that which they write of some particular Church, shew the pra­ctice of the vniuersall?

Lastly, the custome and constitu­tions of the Church are vrgedYet Da­naeus in orat. Dom. par. 2. cap. 4. hath this excep­tion, Nisi cū caena domini celebraretur: except whē the Lords Supper was celebrated. In which words hee in [...]imateth they vsed to pray kneeling. De oratione Dominica., which from the second age of the Church, to the yeere 1220. forbad kneeling at prayers, on euery Lords Day; for if kneeling at prayers was remoued, it cannot be imagined that kneeling at the Sacrament should be allowed. Now to proue that knee­ling at prayers was remoued gene­rally on the Lords Day, diuers Fa­thers and Councels are inferred, yet some of them impertinently, some of them inconsideratly; imperti­nently (that I say not cunningly) as namely Cyprian, Stamus ad oratio­nem, VVe stand at prayer; as though this had beene the onely gesture, whereas he saith, Quando stamus ad orationem, When wee stand at prayer, [Page 353] without reference to time or place.In Col. 4. For hee saith, Cum stamus, wheras the Dispute leaues out cum, as it did quando in Cyprian. Eras. praes. ad lib. Cocus in Censura. And the like may be said of Anselme cited after the same manner.

Againe, inconsideratly, as that of Basil, de spiritu soncto, cap. 27. For not onely Erasmus sufficiētly, but M. Cooke abundantly hath shewed, that this booke of Basils, or at least the la­ter part of it (whereof this 27. chap­ter is a part) is a meere conterfeit.

Concerning the testimonies of Tertullian, and the Councell of Nice, they indeed seem to testifie this pra­ctice of praying standing on the Lords Day. But yet that this was not a vniuersall practice, it may ap­peare by St. Austins addubitation, who epist. 119. saith,Epist. 119. cap. 7. Ʋt autem stantes in illis diebus & omnibus dominicis o­remus, vtrum vbique seruetur ignoro: That wee pray standing on those and e­uery Lords Day, whether it be euery where obserued I doe not know. And more euidently by Chrysostomes re­lation of the Churches practice in those parts,As appeares by the book of common prayer. which accords directly with ours at this day. Before the ce­lebration [Page 354] of the Sacrament (saith he) Prayers are made in generall for all people; and after that those who doe not communicate, are dismissed, another prayer is begun, Omnes humi peraeque iace­mus, omnes peraeque con­surgimus. Chrys. in 2. Cor. hom. 18. wherein we all (not stand, but) cast our selues downe in prayer together, and rise vp together. By these testimonies it is euident, that kneeling at prayer was not ge­nerally remoued euery Lords Day, and consequently the foundation of this Argument doth faile. Againe, the inference, if the Antecedent were granted, is not good, They did not kneele vpon the Lords Day at prayer, Ergo, not at the Sacra­ment.

Thus wee see, that what hath bin vrged and alleaged, doth not proue the first branch of the Antecedent, namely, That kneeling in the act of receiuing, was brought in by that Antichrist of Rome, and therefore much less can the second be proued, videlitet, that it was brought in for worship of a Breaden god. For, as we finde no footing concerning the [Page 355] Author, so much lesse concerning that end.

Now as the Antecedent is vncer­taine, so is the Argument vnsound. Some Antichristian Bishop brought in kneeling in the act of receiuing: or thus, it hath beene abused to Ido­latry by some Antichristan Bishop, therefore it is vnlawfull. A man might as well reason thus:Macrob. Sa­tur. lib. 3. c. 6. It was pro­per and peculiar to the sacrifices of Hercules, that the Heathen did ce­lebrate them sitting, therefore it is not lawfull for Christians to cele­brate this Eucharisticall sacrifice of the Lords Supper so. The vncleane spirit said to our Sauiour,Mark. 1.24. Thou art the Holy one of God; and the spirit of diuination by the Damsell concer­ning Paul and Silas: Acts 16.17. These men are the seruants of God, (yea, and this they spake to euill ends) therefore wee may not say so. Yea, if this ar­gument be good, we must remoue fire from our houses, the Sunne out of the heauens, bells out of steeples, fonts out of Churches, Churches [Page 356] out of the world; because the Chal­deans abused the one, the Persians the other, and the Papists the rest. The places of Scripture cited for proofe of the argument, are very im­pertinent. Some which haue a par­ticular reference, are made too gene­rall, as that in Leuiticus. For where­as it is said,Leu 18.3, 4. After the doings of the land of Egypt, and the land of Canaan, you shall not doe, that hath relation to those sinnes of vncleannesse which are mentioned in the same Chapter. And the same being generall, can no more abide the light then this. After the manner of the Pagans and Pa­dists shall you not doe: But the Pa­gans & Papists doe kneele in prayer: therefore you shall kneele in prayer. Or rather thus, the Papists and Pagans doe kneele to their Idols, therefore Professors of the Gospell may not kneele to God. For so in­deed it is inferred, because the Pa­pists in the act of receiuing doe kneele to the bread, therefore we in the same act may not kneele to God.

The other places require the de­facing of Images & Idols,Deut. 12.2, 4. Esa. 27.9, 30, 22. but what is that to kneeling? For there is great difference betweene that which in it selfe is lawfull, and that which is vnlawfull, as their Idols were which represented false gods; betweene a permanent substance, & a transient action; betweene that which may haue good vse, and that which cannot.

If Antichrist haue stained this ge­sture by his Idolatry, shall Christiās therefore, hauing purged it, bee debarred of their lawfull interest therein? Or rather as the Israelite hauing taken in warre a woman a­mongst the enemies, when he had shaued her head, & paired her nailes, might take her home as his owne: may not the Church of God take this gesture, being pared and purged from Romish corruption, and apply it to the seruice of God?

Master Cartwright tels vs, that,Epistle to the Church of England. If amongst the Romish filth wee finde any good thing, that wee willingly receiue, [Page 358] not as theirs, but as the Iewes did the holy Arke from the Philistims. For (saith he) herein it is true that is said, The sheepe must not lay downe her fell, because shee sees the wolfe sometimes clothed with it. St. Austin shewes that wee may lawfully vse the water of fountaines and woods of the for­rests, which by Pagans haue beene dedicated to their Idols, Epist. 154. S. Paul hath taught vs,1. Cor. 10.25, 27. that it is law­full to eat that meat which hath bin sacrificed to Idols: and may we not vse that gesture that hath been abu­sed to Idolatry?

But it is obiected, that this gesture can neuer be purged. And to this purpose are vrged the positions of sundry learned men,As Caluin, Bucer, Petrr Martyr, Beza B [...]sh. Iewel, &c. who would that all things which haue appearāce of Popery bee banished, and the same is confirmed by the practice of diuers godly men in the like case.

To which I answere first, that this position is absurd, and goes a note aboue Ela, which will admit no possibility of purging any cere­monies [Page 359] corrupted in the Church ofFor cor­ruption & abuse being onely acci­dental, may be remo­ued, salua substantia. Rome.

Fare fall Master Robinson, yet a resolute separatist, who saith; Wee doe acknowledge in it (meaning in the Church of England) many excellent truths of Doctrine, which we also teach, and many Christian ordinances which wee also practise, In his book against Master Ber­nard, p. 16. being purged from the pollution of Antichrist.

Againe I say, that if the authority, positions, & practice of men excel­lent for learning, venerable for anti­quity, admirable for sanctity, being vrged for some of our Ceremonies, be reiected by you; what reason haue you to presse vs with the opi­nions of a few particular men of la­ter times, and inferiour quality?

3. I might oppose to these few you mention, many euen of late times nothing inferiour to them, who dissent from them in these opi­nions.Diuèrsa est temporum ratio, saith Be­za, confes. ca. 5. sect. 16.

4. Though the present times wherein those men wrote (Popery being as yet newly banished, & the [Page 360] Gospell planted) might giue occa­sion of vehement opposition; y [...]t is there not the like cause now. The Chirurgion deales otherwise with a foule sore, and a wound that is come to agglutination.

5. I may say truely of these good men, as Basil speakes of Gregory Neocaesariensis, Non dogma­ticè sed con­tentios [...]. Ba­fil. epist. 64. that they wrote some times [...]; their zeale against Popery, carrying them further then in strictnesse their iudge­ments went. And that they did so in the reiecting of this and some o­ther ceremonies,Caluin hath many things to this pur­pose, Instit. l. 4. c. 10. & in diuers of his Epistles. Bucer epist. ad Hooper. Et fimilia ha­bet in alijs e­pistolis. may appeare by their other writings, when they wrote calmely and purposely con­cerning the same. I will onely giue a taste.

Bucer saith, that to make a Rite Antichristian, it is not in any of Gods creatures, in any garment, in any fi­gure or colour, but in the minde and profession of those which abuse them.

Beza epi. 12. Beza saith of this very gesture, [Page 361] Geniculatio speciem habet piae venera­tionis, &c. This bowing of the Knee hath a kinde of godly reuerence, and therefore it might heretofore bee vsed to good purpose.

Bishop Iewell saith,Against Hard. Artic. 1. disp. 8. I grant that sitting, standing, and other like cere­monies in the holy ministration, are left to the discretion of the Church.

Yea Master Cartwright acknow­ledgeth againe and againe,In his first reply page 131. 132. That sit­ting is not necessary; and though he say that kneeling is dangerous; yet he saith not that it is vnlawfull.

P. Martyr saith in generall,P. Mart. epi. ad ep. Hoo­per. I can­not be perswaded, the wickednesse of the Pope to be such, that whatsoeuer hee toucheth, must thereupon bee polluted, that afterwards it may not be of vse to the godly.

And concerning this matter in particular he saith elsewhere,P. Mart. Loc. Com. Cla [...]. 2. It is no matter of difference, whether we receiue [Page 362] the Sacrament, sitting, standing or knee­ling, so that Christs institution be prefer­red, & occasion of superstition remooued.

And surely those are bad Chirur­gions, that haue no other meanes of cure, but onely by the saw and the cautery.

Againe, to the positions of these men they add the fact of Hezekiah, who did not seeke to purge, but brake in pieces the brazen Ser­pent; and the practice of our Sa­uiour Christ, who held it not suffi­cient by doctrine to speake against the Iewish washings, and so to vse them to another end, but refused that custome wholly.

Hereunto I answer first, Particu­lar facts, euen of worthy men, doe not tye vs necessarily to imitation. Moses proceeded farre against the Israelites Idolatry,Exo. 32.20 when he tooke the golden calfe, burnt it in the fire, and ground it to powder, strew it vpon the wa­ters, and made them to drinke of it. What, haue others sinned that haue not done the like?

Againe, there is great difference betweene the brazen serpent, and kneeling at the Communion, both in their nature and vse. In their na­ture, the one being a transient acti­on, the other a permanent substance, and consequently more apt to be a­bused to Idolatry. In their vse: for the vertue of cure being vanished, the brazen serpent ceased to be of vse. But the act of kneeling will e­uer remaine necessary, to manifest our humble thankefulnesse for so great benefits, as we receiue by the blessed Sacrament.

3. There was great cause why Hezekiah should thus proceede a­gainst the brazen serpent, in regard that To those dayes the children of Is­rael burnt incense to it. 2. Reg. 18.4 But so is not the gesture of kneeling abused by vs, and therefore needs not such an absolute abolishing.

And for our Sauiours practice, it is rather with vs then against vs; for though he did shunne the super­stitious washings of the Pharises: [Page 364] yet who can thinke that he did vt­terly forbeare all ciuill and whole­some washing before meat? So wee doe shun and detest the Idolatrous kneeling of the Papists, at the Sacrament, but to abandon kneeling totally, wee haue no cause, no warrant.

FINIS.

This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Text Creation Partnership. Searching, reading, printing, or downloading EEBO-TCP texts is reserved for the authorized users of these project partner institutions. Permission must be granted for subsequent distribution, in print or electronically, of this EEBO-TCP Phase II text, in whole or in part.